Podcasts about Literotica

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover. Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween. I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers. Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover. I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.  So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs. "Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?" I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month. "Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did." "Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass." She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her. As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills. "Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?" Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop. It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge. It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body. "Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?" "Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us." Four years? I was a fool. That's, that's  when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that. My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill. When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern. Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge. In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed. Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle. Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief. Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass. "Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I'm so sorry! Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!" Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car. I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own. I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed. Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause. I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it's voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.  I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed. It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet. Jan's Ghost Guest Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming. LitEro Cat Ghost Guest A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived. Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers  their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy. "Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."  She hadn't. Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter." "Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked. A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared. "No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?" House Tour. I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks. Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?" "Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear. Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?" The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."  Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it. Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench.  The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered. Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass. When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."  I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake. When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was. "We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet." "Well, this is my house now and I make the rules." That may have been too much for Pam to accept. She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see." Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it. When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I'm No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new. The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed. The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts." "Really? Explain This."  Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything  in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet. Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride. A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?" "No!" "Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy this? Can't have that."  My sexy cheeks spread, my lusty pussy on display, Pam showed everyone my winking, crinkled hole. The vibrator in my hand flew up and twisted itself into my pussy before turning on. Another vibrator flew from the box and wormed its way into my ass before turning on. The paddle went high, then slapped one cheek hard before rising again and slapping the other. I groaned and climaxed again as if full of two, big cocks. Bev said, "Jan, give up. She will just continue to torture you until you do.” Give her what she demands. Then The fun will end." "OK. I believe you, Pam. Are you satisfied, bitch? Show yourself. What do you want?" In Pam's voice, "I want my home back. But I know I need someone to be my contact. If you refuse, then you must move out." I answered, "If you can live here peacefully with us, we can have fun together. May I have my clothes back?" "Not yet, Jan. Let's move to the new den." I flew off the bench and landed in front of my guests. Bev passed me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face. In the den, Pam spoke through me again, "My Queen bed took most of this room. This is where I fucked most of the men here, and went down with several women. Jan should know who her neighbors are." Jake flew up a few feet, threw up his arms, and his shirt flew off. The rest of his clothes flew off next and he was as naked as I was. Everything on his desk slid to the floor as Jake gently lay on his back there with his stiff cock pointing up. His knees came up with a grunt as his cock bent stiffly down. He moaned, "oh, so cold," as a misty image of a beautiful, shapely, greenish, young woman appeared above him with her cheeks sucking on his cock. Many terrified fingers pointed; Bev said, "That's her; that's Pam.” Another said; “I'd know her perfect tits and ass anywhere. Oops." Her secret was out. It was not to be the last. Pam pointed at Bev and in Pam's voice she said. "Yes, Bev and I were lovers. Jake here was one of my clients for several years, though Jan didn't know. I pushed him to buy my house from probate, so we could continue to fuck, with a provision. I wanted him and Jan to be my daily lovers and all my other clients to be welcome here in my bed. Jake agreed. Do you agree, Jan? Watch what I can make your husband do for me and in you."  Jake lurched and grunted several times as he launched a fountain of cum into Pam's mouth and through her head. The plume of cum fell back through her and landed on his balls.  "Bev, come lick this up. Jan, we await your decision." Pam was All smiles as Bev approached Jake, hungry for his cum, her clothes fell off with each step. By the time she spread his legs, she was tit-slinging naked in front of her neighbors, yet she didn't mind. She lifted his balls and began licking them clean, his shaft, his crown, and sucking the last of his cream from him. He was so thrilled with the intense warmth of her mouth, he came again, nearly filling her cheeks. I'd never seen my husband launch his cum like that, or Bev naked and hungry like that. When I approached, Bev was sharply bent over. I knelt behind her, spread her smooth cheeks and licked her wrinkled hole as my thumb pumped her pussy and spread her tangy juice around her anus. When I gently shifted her clit, she gifted me with a flood of her nectar. I fingered myself and mixed my juice with hers. The taste made me dizzy. She made Jake cum again and swallowed it all. I stood and settled my sex against her warm ass. Pam, still floating above them, rotated until her legs spread around me and I saw, then tasted her chilly, soaked pussy. Nearly as dense as when alive, I mumbled into her sweet-tasting pussy, "Yes, Yes. I accept. I want this pussy daily and I want all of you to feel free to visit us like this. We'll also have a monthly party for all of you. Thank you, Pam." Based on a post by LitEro Cat, for Literotica.

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover. Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween. I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers. Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover. I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.  So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs. "Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?" I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month. "Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did." "Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass." She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her. As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills. "Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?" Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop. It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge. It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body. "Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?" "Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us." Four years? I was a fool. That's, that's  when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that. My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill. When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern. Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge. In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed. Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle. Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief. Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass. "Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I'm so sorry! Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!" Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car. I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own. I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed. Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause. I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it's voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.  I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed. It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet. Jan's Ghost Guest Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming. LitEro Cat Ghost Guest A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived. Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers  their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy. "Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."  She hadn't. Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter." "Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked. A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared. "No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?" House Tour. I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks. Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?" "Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear. Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?" The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."  Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it. Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench.  The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered. Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass. When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."  I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake. When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was. "We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet." "Well, this is my house now and I make the rules." That may have been too much for Pam to accept. She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see." Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it. When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I'm No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new. The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed. The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts." "Really? Explain This."  Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything  in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet. Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride. A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?" "No!" "Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy this? Can't have that."  My sexy cheeks spread, my lusty pussy on display, Pam showed everyone my winking, crinkled hole. The vibrator in my hand flew up and twisted itself into my pussy before turning on. Another vibrator flew from the box and wormed its way into my ass before turning on. The paddle went high, then slapped one cheek hard before rising again and slapping the other. I groaned and climaxed again as if full of two, big cocks. Bev said, "Jan, give up. She will just continue to torture you until you do.” Give her what she demands. Then The fun will end." "OK. I believe you, Pam. Are you satisfied, bitch? Show yourself. What do you want?" In Pam's voice, "I want my home back. But I know I need someone to be my contact. If you refuse, then you must move out." I answered, "If you can live here peacefully with us, we can have fun together. May I have my clothes back?" "Not yet, Jan. Let's move to the new den." I flew off the bench and landed in front of my guests. Bev passed me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face. In the den, Pam spoke through me again, "My Queen bed took most of this room. This is where I fucked most of the men here, and went down with several women. Jan should know who her neighbors are." Jake flew up a few feet, threw up his arms, and his shirt flew off. The rest of his clothes flew off next and he was as naked as I was. Everything on his desk slid to the floor as Jake gently lay on his back there with his stiff cock pointing up. His knees came up with a grunt as his cock bent stiffly down. He moaned, "oh, so cold," as a misty image of a beautiful, shapely, greenish, young woman appeared above him with her cheeks sucking on his cock. Many terrified fingers pointed; Bev said, "That's her; that's Pam.” Another said; “I'd know her perfect tits and ass anywhere. Oops." Her secret was out. It was not to be the last. Pam pointed at Bev and in Pam's voice she said. "Yes, Bev and I were lovers. Jake here was one of my clients for several years, though Jan didn't know. I pushed him to buy my house from probate, so we could continue to fuck, with a provision. I wanted him and Jan to be my daily lovers and all my other clients to be welcome here in my bed. Jake agreed. Do you agree, Jan? Watch what I can make your husband do for me and in you."  Jake lurched and grunted several times as he launched a fountain of cum into Pam's mouth and through her head. The plume of cum fell back through her and landed on his balls.  "Bev, come lick this up. Jan, we await your decision." Pam was All smiles as Bev approached Jake, hungry for his cum, her clothes fell off with each step. By the time she spread his legs, she was tit-slinging naked in front of her neighbors, yet she didn't mind. She lifted his balls and began licking them clean, his shaft, his crown, and sucking the last of his cream from him. He was so thrilled with the intense warmth of her mouth, he came again, nearly filling her cheeks. I'd never seen my husband launch his cum like that, or Bev naked and hungry like that. When I approached, Bev was sharply bent over. I knelt behind her, spread her smooth cheeks and licked her wrinkled hole as my thumb pumped her pussy and spread her tangy juice around her anus. When I gently shifted her clit, she gifted me with a flood of her nectar. I fingered myself and mixed my juice with hers. The taste made me dizzy. She made Jake cum again and swallowed it all. I stood and settled my sex against her warm ass. Pam, still floating above them, rotated until her legs spread around me and I saw, then tasted her chilly, soaked pussy. Nearly as dense as when alive, I mumbled into her sweet-tasting pussy, "Yes, Yes. I accept. I want this pussy daily and I want all of you to feel free to visit us like this. We'll also have a monthly party for all of you. Thank you, Pam." Based on a post by LitEro Cat, for Literotica.

Girlfriend's coworker directs a live lesbian show for me.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. My girlfriend looked around the bar to make sure the coast was clear, and then nudged Emily with her feet. Emily took the signal and shimmied up into her seat between me and the nearly comatose Becky. "Sorry we got interrupted," she said to me."No, that was fantastic. That was so hot. I mean, I knew your oral skills were second to none, " Abby slapped me on the arm. "except for Abby's of course. But - well - your oral skills - with girls - also are - good?" I don't understand why I always sound like such a moron when I talk to Emily. I blame it on her cleavage. No wait, her nipple is out!"Ahem," my girlfriend looked at Emily and flicked her eyes downward pointedly.Emily followed Abby's eyes to her own nipple. "Woops!" She said, but she didn't seem that embarrassed as she tucked herself back into her shirt. "I got kind of excited down there. It's not every day you get to eat out such a cute young college girl. To your point, Ben, yes, my 'oral skills with girls also are good'." Emily giggled. "I have had a little practice since my own college days.""How about you, Becky?" my girlfriend asked. "You didn't seem able to say much, but I do think I heard you use the word 'never'?""No! Never!" Becky gasped."Well I'm glad we could," my girlfriend started but was interrupted."I've never been eaten out before." Becky finished."What!?" Emily demanded. "I figured by how shy you were that this might be your first time with a girl, but it was your first time getting your cunt licked at all?? Damn, I should've at least bought you a drink first.""No, it was fine. Really, it was amazing. I see now what all the fuss was about."Emily giggled. "Well, if you'd like to return the favor, Abby here has never been with a girl before, ""Oh I could never! Here??" Becky blushed profusely again."No, not here." Emily advised. "Ben and Abby live just a couple blocks away. We're taking this party back to their place.""We are?" I asked excitedly.Abby winked at me and grabbed me by the hand. Emily grabbed Becky by the hand and followed us out.Chapter 3Stepping out of the bar, into the cool, quiet night air was sobering. My girlfriend Abby was holding my hand, and clasped between our palms was Becky's thong. A few paces behind us, a blushing Becky was being led to our apartment by the giggling Emily.I spoke softly to Abby: "Where the hell did all this come from?"Abby slowed her pace somewhat to walk closer in-step with me. "I don't know. I've fantasized about something like tonight happening, and I know you have too. I guess I was nervous to ever try it for real though. But I love you and I trust you and I want to have fun with you. Sending Emily to the apartment to give you a blowjob and a titty-fucking was planned. Picking up Becky and what just happened in the bar was all pretty spontaneous. Emily sure is a wild one,  I wanna be a little wild too.""Hey, this has been the best day of my life, so if you wanna do more of this, then I'm in. I love you too." I told her."Good," she kissed me on the cheek. "Now shut up, you're spoiling the mood."I smiled as Abby sped back up walking toward our apartment. I tuned in to the conversation the other two girls were having."No, never!" Becky was explaining. "Well, except,  So one time, in my freshmen year, my roommate and I had a couple guys over in our dorm. We were playing truth or dare, and well, you know how boys are, so they dared us to kiss. It was real quick, just a couple of seconds, but I think she was trying to rev the guys up, so she grabbed my boob while we were kissing. I panicked and said I had to go study and I left her there with the two guys.""So that's your only girl-girl experience?" Emily asked."Yes, ma'am." Becky replied. "I'm from a pretty conservative town, so we didn't do things like that.""And you've never been eaten out before tonight. Damn, you're missing out. Speaking of, what happened with your roommate and the two guys?""Oh!" Becky blushed again. "I never got the full story, but when I came back in the morning, I found the three of them naked on the futon. I tiptoed around the apartment, grabbing my books for the day, and then left for class. When I came back that evening, the guys were gone and I never saw them again.""Damn. Well, no missing out tonight. Tonight we're gonna have some fun. I mean, more fun than we've had already." Emily declared.Abby unlocked our apartment and led us all toward the bedroom. I was glad I had straightened up while I was waiting to go to the bar, just in case. I stood dumbly in the corner waiting to be told what my role would be in tonight's proceedings. Becky and Abby were making idle small talk. We seemed to all be waiting for our instigator, who had disappeared at some point between the front door and the bedroom door.Emily seemed to know she was our ringleader because as soon as she entered the bedroom holding a bottle of red wine from our kitchen, she started giving orders. "Abby, give me your corkscrew, you know I always lose mine. Ben, pants off. Becky, - no, keep the dress on for now - just bring that chair over here. Abby, bring me four of Ben's ties. Ben, pick up the pace, shirt off, boxers off, let's go!"We all stumbled around the bedroom, trying to each do our part. Abby brought over my four ugliest ties. Were we each going to wear one? That could be interesting. Becky set down the chair facing the bed. I took off my clothes and stood there proud of my body (and my semi-hard erection). Emily took a swig of wine straight from the bottle, looked me up and down approvingly, and then pushed me down into the chair."Abby, give me a hand." Emily and Abby got to work tying my arms to the chair arms and my legs to the chair legs. I was bound, naked, with an erection that had been begging to go off for hours. "Good, good." Emily looked around appraising the scene. "Ok, we want Becky to feel safe, so Ben, you're staying right here where your libido can't get the best of you. Girls, on the bed!" Emily stripped off her shirt (Abby's shirt, borrowed that afternoon and still spotted with my dried cum) and let her gorgeous 34Es bounce free."This is gonna be fun!" Emily cheered. "I was just telling Ben this afternoon about how I mostly watch girl-girl porn. Now I get to direct my own little scene for Ben to watch!""Ok, Ms. Director. What's first?" Abby asked."First, I want to see your tits, Ms. Abby." Abby crossed her arms to take off her shirt. "No no no," Emily tutted. "Becky, I want you to take off Abby's shirt for her."Becky blushed but reached forward eagerly. She grabbed my girlfriend's shirt and raised it up slowly, revealing inch after inch of skin. The shirt caught briefly on Abby's 32Cs in her push-up bra, before springing upward to cover her face. Becky looked away embarrassed. "You both have such nice boobs," Becky lamented."Thank you," Abby replied. "Do you want to see more of them?"Becky didn't answer, but reached around to unclip Abby's bra. As Abby shook the bra off her shoulders and down her arms, her boobs swung back and forth. I've always thought my girlfriend was the hottest girl I'd ever seen naked. Her areola are nickel-sized, light brown, with perpetually erect nipples that often poke through her shirts."Becky, show Abby how much you like her tits." Emily directed.Becky leaned forward and took Abby's left nipple into her mouth. She sucked on it gently and my girlfriend hummed in pleasure. Then, Becky bit down slightly and my girlfriend yelped in surprise. Becky released my girlfriend's nipple and looked at her in horror, but my girlfriend smirked at her and ordered, "Come here!" They wrapped their arms around each other and began making out."My work here is done," Emily declared. We all looked at her in confusion. "What? I'm a deist director. I put the cogs in place, now it's time for you two to get it on. I'm sure you'll figure out the rest." Abby and Becky shrugged and got back to it.Emily got off the bed and started walking toward me, while unbuttoning her pants. She stopped to push them to the floor, presenting me once again with her neatly trimmed bush. "Woops," she said. "I was going to stuff my panties in your mouth to keep you quiet during the show, but I forgot my panties are still under your coffee table."Just then, a black thong landed on Emily's shoulder. We both turned toward the bed and saw my girlfriend smirking at us, already somehow completely naked, with Becky once again sucking on her nipples."This'll do." Emily agreed. "Ah, and this one too." Emily bent to pick up Becky's discarded pink thong from the floor by my chair. She wadded them both up and stuffed them in my mouth. "Perfect."Emily turned toward the bed, and while I was disappointed to lose sight of her perfect tits, I had the consolation of seeing her perfect ass. "Is this seat taken?" she asked, as she backed up toward my hard cock. She put her hands on top of each of my hands, raised up onto her tiptoes, and then guided her cunt toward the tip of my cock. "Best seat in the house," she decided as she lowered herself onto me. There was no up and down. She must've been as excited as I was by the show in front of us because she lowered herself steadily, slowly, deliberately onto me until I was balls deep in her cunt. If I thought her throat was snug, her cunt felt like home for my cock. As she rested her ass cheeks on my thighs, she groaned. "Oof, that feels good. That's all the activity you're getting though. You gotta wait your turn."And so, we turned our attention to the two hot girls on the bed. Emily leaned toward the side to make sure I had an unobstructed view, but otherwise didn't grind or move her hips at all. It felt like she was making a mold of my cock, as her cunt held such warm and tight, unmoving pressure around it for so long.Meanwhile, Becky was trailing her way down my girlfriend's body, one kiss at a time. "Just do what comes natural. What you would want done to you. What Emily did to you a couple hours ago." Abby instructed. With that, Becky nodded, took a deep breath, and dove in. We watched as Becky tongued and sucked on Abby's clit. Becky lowered herself a bit more and thrust her tongue into my girlfriend's cunt and licked her deeply. Then she moved back up and munched on her outer lips while swiping her tongue up and down. Abby, for her part, seemed to be loving it. She began moaning in ecstasy, but as Becky's intensity grew, Abby threw her head from side to side. "Oh my God. Oh my God! OH MY GOD! Ben, she, oh, she may be better than you! Damn, Emily, you must be a good teacher! Fuck!""I'm so proud of my student!" Emily beamed. Emily had taken to masturbating while watching this show. She still wasn't moving her hips on me, but as she swiped her fingers faster and faster across her clit, I could feel her cunt muscles contracting around my cock. It wasn't much, but it was building a long-awaited orgasm in me.Becky persisted and my girlfriend screamed. "Oh, ah, hee" followed by staccato whimpers told me my girlfriend was cumming.Simultaneously, Emily bent forward in front of me and then began shaking. I could feel her cunt milking my cock without her ass cheeks ever breaking contact with my thighs. Emily took a deep breath and then looked over her shoulder at me. "Thanks, Ben. That was just a small orgasm, not like the one you gave me earlier. But enough to tide me over til later. For now, I'm due on set." She giggled as she raised herself off of me slowly, and it was agonizing for my cock to be released again without cumming. I wasn't sure how much more of this I could take. My hands were still bound to the chair, so I couldn't even take care of myself if I wanted to. As Emily's cunt finally broke contact with my cockhead, a thin sticky thread of her cum continued to connect us until it too finally broke away.Emily climbed onto the bed. "That was amazing, girls. I know Abby enjoyed herself. What about you, Becky?""It got me so turned on hearing her cum and knowing I caused it. Damn. And she tastes so good! I had no idea!" Becky effused."Oh, really? Let me try some." Emily said as she put her hand on the back of Becky's head and pulled her into a deep kiss.I was aching watching this and anticipating what was coming next."Two of us are naked, and one of us is still wearing a dress." Abby pointed out."Hmm, that doesn't seem fair, now does it? Becky, arms up!" Emily ordered. She reached for the hem of Becky's dress and started raising it up over her body. I was gradually treated to views of her luscious thighs, shaved cunt, and firm tits. If I had to guess, they were 34A, with dime-sized pink nipples."I don't like wearing bras. No one at my college seems to mind." Becky explained."I'm sure they don't. They're so perky and fun!" Abby told her."I wish I had big boo; er, tits like you two." Becky complained, blushing."No, they're perfect!" Emily exclaimed. "Look, I can fit a whole one in my mouth." Emily attempted to demonstrate, but only managed to get about half of a boob in her mouth. She giggled, "See they're not even that small! I love them." Becky looked like she wanted to respond, but Abby wrapped her up in a kiss.The next hour was a blur of limbs and moans and tits and giggles and blushes and smirks. Becky made out with Abby while Emily ate Becky's cunt. Abby lay down while Emily sat on Abby's face and Becky ate Emily out again. The three girls lay in a triangle on the bed with Abby licking Becky who was licking Emily who was licking Abby. At some point, Abby retrieved her bag of toys from under the bed and shared them with the girls. Becky grinded on my girlfriend's vibrator while eating out a standing Emily, while Abby laid back and watched with her fingers on her clit. Becky and Abby knelt on the ground and bent over the bed, while Emily shoved dildos into each of their pussies. Emily and Abby scissored while Becky licked from one cunt to the next. Becky and Abby sixty-nined while Emily laid back with her fingers on her clit. I lost track of how many orgasms they each had. Meanwhile, I sat forgotten on the side - a lonely voyeur with an aching cock. Finally, the three girls collapsed onto the bed, spent.I managed to spit the two thongs out of my mouth and gasped for air. "Abby; please.""Oh, my god. Ben, I forgot you were there." Abby said."Oh, Ben, I'm sorry, I promised you more fun later and then we forgot about you. I think I'm too tired to get you off right now." Emily said."I wouldn't mind helping him out." Becky suggested, blushing."Becky! What has gotten into you?" Emily feigned shock."When we met you tonight, you were this demure country blonde college girl. Something has corrupted you." Abby smirked.Becky blushed harder. "Look, this has been fun and all. I really appreciate the new experiences you girls gave me, not to mention all the orgasms. But I went out tonight expecting to get some cock.""Well, help yourself." Abby offered with a wink at me.Chapter 4Girlfriend and her coworker watch me get to accept our new friend.I had never seen anything so erotic. Sitting on the bed, backs resting against the headboard, were the two hottest girls I had ever known: my girlfriend Abby and her coworker Emily. They were both completely naked. They both had bedhead, from all the head they had been getting and giving in bed. Their generous chests were flushed. Four erect nipples were pointed at me. Emily had a neatly trimmed triangle of hair above her cunt. My girlfriend had a narrower rectangle above hers. Their legs were intertwined and the tips of their big toes were touching. They each had one arm around the other girl and the other arm holding a glass of wine. They were waiting, like I was, to see what would happen next.In the foreground, was a petite college sophomore we had met earlier that night named Becky. I could only assume Becky was a natural blonde because her cunt was completely shaved. Her face was glistening with the other girls' cum. She was sitting at the foot of the bed, arms by her sides gripping the sheets, legs swinging as she considered where she wanted to start. Becky had been through a lot of firsts tonight, and it seemed like she wasn't done yet.I was still bound, naked, to the chair, my cock aching for relief after hours and hours of teasing.Finally, Becky seemed to make a decision. She stood up confidently, and slinked toward me, swinging her hips exaggeratedly. She sank to her knees in front of me and reached out with both hands, left on my balls, right on my shaft. "I have been waiting for this all night," she told me. She stuck out her tongue and touched it gently to my balls and then trailed it slowly up my shaft and around the head once. Then, she sucked the head into her mouth, looked up at me, and winked with her lips still wrapped around my cock. She started jacking her hand up and down my shaft firmly. Just then, a small squeeze bottle of lube landed at her feet. Becky stopped sucking me just long enough to turn to my girlfriend and thank her. Becky globbed plenty of lube onto my penis and then resumed stroking me, faster now.I felt euphoric at finally getting some real stimulation. I tried to hold off, but I didn't know how long I would last at this point.Becky returned her lips to my cock and started sucking insistently. With both hands and her mouth involved, she was working every part of my cock. On a downstroke, she left her hand wrapped around the base of my cock and let her mouth take over the stroking. In and out, she worked me deeper and deeper on each pass. I was moaning and groaning in ecstasy. Becky took me as deep as she could (about ¾ of the way down), and hummed a staccato.All my attention was on the girl on her knees, choking on my cock. That is, until Emily appeared on her knees next to Becky. Emily started coaching, "Yes, girl, just like that. Take that cock. Open your eyes wide and look up at him. That's it. Faster now. Swipe that tongue back and forth. Deeper now. Push some saliva out of your mouth. Take it. Take it! Do you wanna taste that cum? Do you want him to cum down your slutty throat? Deeper!" Emily was tweaking Becky's nipples, making Becky squeal in pleasure around my cock. Then, Emily grabbed a fistful of Becky's hair and started forcing her deeper. I grunted, but managed to hold on. Emily took over complete control of Becky's blowjob. Emily started violently pulling and pushing Becky's head back and forth on my cock. Becky gagged, but as she looked up at me, I could see determination in her eyes. Emily pulled Becky completely off my cock, turned her face 90 degrees, and then spit in Becky's face. The two girls started making out passionately. I glanced up briefly to see what my girlfriend thought of all this. Abby had hunger in her eyes, one hand massaging her tits, and the other hand working her clit.My attention snapped back to the blowjob as Emily stopped making out with Becky and instead impaled Becky's mouth on m

Girlfriend's coworker directs a live lesbian show for me.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. My girlfriend looked around the bar to make sure the coast was clear, and then nudged Emily with her feet. Emily took the signal and shimmied up into her seat between me and the nearly comatose Becky. "Sorry we got interrupted," she said to me."No, that was fantastic. That was so hot. I mean, I knew your oral skills were second to none, " Abby slapped me on the arm. "except for Abby's of course. But - well - your oral skills - with girls - also are - good?" I don't understand why I always sound like such a moron when I talk to Emily. I blame it on her cleavage. No wait, her nipple is out!"Ahem," my girlfriend looked at Emily and flicked her eyes downward pointedly.Emily followed Abby's eyes to her own nipple. "Woops!" She said, but she didn't seem that embarrassed as she tucked herself back into her shirt. "I got kind of excited down there. It's not every day you get to eat out such a cute young college girl. To your point, Ben, yes, my 'oral skills with girls also are good'." Emily giggled. "I have had a little practice since my own college days.""How about you, Becky?" my girlfriend asked. "You didn't seem able to say much, but I do think I heard you use the word 'never'?""No! Never!" Becky gasped."Well I'm glad we could," my girlfriend started but was interrupted."I've never been eaten out before." Becky finished."What!?" Emily demanded. "I figured by how shy you were that this might be your first time with a girl, but it was your first time getting your cunt licked at all?? Damn, I should've at least bought you a drink first.""No, it was fine. Really, it was amazing. I see now what all the fuss was about."Emily giggled. "Well, if you'd like to return the favor, Abby here has never been with a girl before, ""Oh I could never! Here??" Becky blushed profusely again."No, not here." Emily advised. "Ben and Abby live just a couple blocks away. We're taking this party back to their place.""We are?" I asked excitedly.Abby winked at me and grabbed me by the hand. Emily grabbed Becky by the hand and followed us out.Chapter 3Stepping out of the bar, into the cool, quiet night air was sobering. My girlfriend Abby was holding my hand, and clasped between our palms was Becky's thong. A few paces behind us, a blushing Becky was being led to our apartment by the giggling Emily.I spoke softly to Abby: "Where the hell did all this come from?"Abby slowed her pace somewhat to walk closer in-step with me. "I don't know. I've fantasized about something like tonight happening, and I know you have too. I guess I was nervous to ever try it for real though. But I love you and I trust you and I want to have fun with you. Sending Emily to the apartment to give you a blowjob and a titty-fucking was planned. Picking up Becky and what just happened in the bar was all pretty spontaneous. Emily sure is a wild one,  I wanna be a little wild too.""Hey, this has been the best day of my life, so if you wanna do more of this, then I'm in. I love you too." I told her."Good," she kissed me on the cheek. "Now shut up, you're spoiling the mood."I smiled as Abby sped back up walking toward our apartment. I tuned in to the conversation the other two girls were having."No, never!" Becky was explaining. "Well, except,  So one time, in my freshmen year, my roommate and I had a couple guys over in our dorm. We were playing truth or dare, and well, you know how boys are, so they dared us to kiss. It was real quick, just a couple of seconds, but I think she was trying to rev the guys up, so she grabbed my boob while we were kissing. I panicked and said I had to go study and I left her there with the two guys.""So that's your only girl-girl experience?" Emily asked."Yes, ma'am." Becky replied. "I'm from a pretty conservative town, so we didn't do things like that.""And you've never been eaten out before tonight. Damn, you're missing out. Speaking of, what happened with your roommate and the two guys?""Oh!" Becky blushed again. "I never got the full story, but when I came back in the morning, I found the three of them naked on the futon. I tiptoed around the apartment, grabbing my books for the day, and then left for class. When I came back that evening, the guys were gone and I never saw them again.""Damn. Well, no missing out tonight. Tonight we're gonna have some fun. I mean, more fun than we've had already." Emily declared.Abby unlocked our apartment and led us all toward the bedroom. I was glad I had straightened up while I was waiting to go to the bar, just in case. I stood dumbly in the corner waiting to be told what my role would be in tonight's proceedings. Becky and Abby were making idle small talk. We seemed to all be waiting for our instigator, who had disappeared at some point between the front door and the bedroom door.Emily seemed to know she was our ringleader because as soon as she entered the bedroom holding a bottle of red wine from our kitchen, she started giving orders. "Abby, give me your corkscrew, you know I always lose mine. Ben, pants off. Becky, - no, keep the dress on for now - just bring that chair over here. Abby, bring me four of Ben's ties. Ben, pick up the pace, shirt off, boxers off, let's go!"We all stumbled around the bedroom, trying to each do our part. Abby brought over my four ugliest ties. Were we each going to wear one? That could be interesting. Becky set down the chair facing the bed. I took off my clothes and stood there proud of my body (and my semi-hard erection). Emily took a swig of wine straight from the bottle, looked me up and down approvingly, and then pushed me down into the chair."Abby, give me a hand." Emily and Abby got to work tying my arms to the chair arms and my legs to the chair legs. I was bound, naked, with an erection that had been begging to go off for hours. "Good, good." Emily looked around appraising the scene. "Ok, we want Becky to feel safe, so Ben, you're staying right here where your libido can't get the best of you. Girls, on the bed!" Emily stripped off her shirt (Abby's shirt, borrowed that afternoon and still spotted with my dried cum) and let her gorgeous 34Es bounce free."This is gonna be fun!" Emily cheered. "I was just telling Ben this afternoon about how I mostly watch girl-girl porn. Now I get to direct my own little scene for Ben to watch!""Ok, Ms. Director. What's first?" Abby asked."First, I want to see your tits, Ms. Abby." Abby crossed her arms to take off her shirt. "No no no," Emily tutted. "Becky, I want you to take off Abby's shirt for her."Becky blushed but reached forward eagerly. She grabbed my girlfriend's shirt and raised it up slowly, revealing inch after inch of skin. The shirt caught briefly on Abby's 32Cs in her push-up bra, before springing upward to cover her face. Becky looked away embarrassed. "You both have such nice boobs," Becky lamented."Thank you," Abby replied. "Do you want to see more of them?"Becky didn't answer, but reached around to unclip Abby's bra. As Abby shook the bra off her shoulders and down her arms, her boobs swung back and forth. I've always thought my girlfriend was the hottest girl I'd ever seen naked. Her areola are nickel-sized, light brown, with perpetually erect nipples that often poke through her shirts."Becky, show Abby how much you like her tits." Emily directed.Becky leaned forward and took Abby's left nipple into her mouth. She sucked on it gently and my girlfriend hummed in pleasure. Then, Becky bit down slightly and my girlfriend yelped in surprise. Becky released my girlfriend's nipple and looked at her in horror, but my girlfriend smirked at her and ordered, "Come here!" They wrapped their arms around each other and began making out."My work here is done," Emily declared. We all looked at her in confusion. "What? I'm a deist director. I put the cogs in place, now it's time for you two to get it on. I'm sure you'll figure out the rest." Abby and Becky shrugged and got back to it.Emily got off the bed and started walking toward me, while unbuttoning her pants. She stopped to push them to the floor, presenting me once again with her neatly trimmed bush. "Woops," she said. "I was going to stuff my panties in your mouth to keep you quiet during the show, but I forgot my panties are still under your coffee table."Just then, a black thong landed on Emily's shoulder. We both turned toward the bed and saw my girlfriend smirking at us, already somehow completely naked, with Becky once again sucking on her nipples."This'll do." Emily agreed. "Ah, and this one too." Emily bent to pick up Becky's discarded pink thong from the floor by my chair. She wadded them both up and stuffed them in my mouth. "Perfect."Emily turned toward the bed, and while I was disappointed to lose sight of her perfect tits, I had the consolation of seeing her perfect ass. "Is this seat taken?" she asked, as she backed up toward my hard cock. She put her hands on top of each of my hands, raised up onto her tiptoes, and then guided her cunt toward the tip of my cock. "Best seat in the house," she decided as she lowered herself onto me. There was no up and down. She must've been as excited as I was by the show in front of us because she lowered herself steadily, slowly, deliberately onto me until I was balls deep in her cunt. If I thought her throat was snug, her cunt felt like home for my cock. As she rested her ass cheeks on my thighs, she groaned. "Oof, that feels good. That's all the activity you're getting though. You gotta wait your turn."And so, we turned our attention to the two hot girls on the bed. Emily leaned toward the side to make sure I had an unobstructed view, but otherwise didn't grind or move her hips at all. It felt like she was making a mold of my cock, as her cunt held such warm and tight, unmoving pressure around it for so long.Meanwhile, Becky was trailing her way down my girlfriend's body, one kiss at a time. "Just do what comes natural. What you would want done to you. What Emily did to you a couple hours ago." Abby instructed. With that, Becky nodded, took a deep breath, and dove in. We watched as Becky tongued and sucked on Abby's clit. Becky lowered herself a bit more and thrust her tongue into my girlfriend's cunt and licked her deeply. Then she moved back up and munched on her outer lips while swiping her tongue up and down. Abby, for her part, seemed to be loving it. She began moaning in ecstasy, but as Becky's intensity grew, Abby threw her head from side to side. "Oh my God. Oh my God! OH MY GOD! Ben, she, oh, she may be better than you! Damn, Emily, you must be a good teacher! Fuck!""I'm so proud of my student!" Emily beamed. Emily had taken to masturbating while watching this show. She still wasn't moving her hips on me, but as she swiped her fingers faster and faster across her clit, I could feel her cunt muscles contracting around my cock. It wasn't much, but it was building a long-awaited orgasm in me.Becky persisted and my girlfriend screamed. "Oh, ah, hee" followed by staccato whimpers told me my girlfriend was cumming.Simultaneously, Emily bent forward in front of me and then began shaking. I could feel her cunt milking my cock without her ass cheeks ever breaking contact with my thighs. Emily took a deep breath and then looked over her shoulder at me. "Thanks, Ben. That was just a small orgasm, not like the one you gave me earlier. But enough to tide me over til later. For now, I'm due on set." She giggled as she raised herself off of me slowly, and it was agonizing for my cock to be released again without cumming. I wasn't sure how much more of this I could take. My hands were still bound to the chair, so I couldn't even take care of myself if I wanted to. As Emily's cunt finally broke contact with my cockhead, a thin sticky thread of her cum continued to connect us until it too finally broke away.Emily climbed onto the bed. "That was amazing, girls. I know Abby enjoyed herself. What about you, Becky?""It got me so turned on hearing her cum and knowing I caused it. Damn. And she tastes so good! I had no idea!" Becky effused."Oh, really? Let me try some." Emily said as she put her hand on the back of Becky's head and pulled her into a deep kiss.I was aching watching this and anticipating what was coming next."Two of us are naked, and one of us is still wearing a dress." Abby pointed out."Hmm, that doesn't seem fair, now does it? Becky, arms up!" Emily ordered. She reached for the hem of Becky's dress and started raising it up over her body. I was gradually treated to views of her luscious thighs, shaved cunt, and firm tits. If I had to guess, they were 34A, with dime-sized pink nipples."I don't like wearing bras. No one at my college seems to mind." Becky explained."I'm sure they don't. They're so perky and fun!" Abby told her."I wish I had big boo; er, tits like you two." Becky complained, blushing."No, they're perfect!" Emily exclaimed. "Look, I can fit a whole one in my mouth." Emily attempted to demonstrate, but only managed to get about half of a boob in her mouth. She giggled, "See they're not even that small! I love them." Becky looked like she wanted to respond, but Abby wrapped her up in a kiss.The next hour was a blur of limbs and moans and tits and giggles and blushes and smirks. Becky made out with Abby while Emily ate Becky's cunt. Abby lay down while Emily sat on Abby's face and Becky ate Emily out again. The three girls lay in a triangle on the bed with Abby licking Becky who was licking Emily who was licking Abby. At some point, Abby retrieved her bag of toys from under the bed and shared them with the girls. Becky grinded on my girlfriend's vibrator while eating out a standing Emily, while Abby laid back and watched with her fingers on her clit. Becky and Abby knelt on the ground and bent over the bed, while Emily shoved dildos into each of their pussies. Emily and Abby scissored while Becky licked from one cunt to the next. Becky and Abby sixty-nined while Emily laid back with her fingers on her clit. I lost track of how many orgasms they each had. Meanwhile, I sat forgotten on the side - a lonely voyeur with an aching cock. Finally, the three girls collapsed onto the bed, spent.I managed to spit the two thongs out of my mouth and gasped for air. "Abby; please.""Oh, my god. Ben, I forgot you were there." Abby said."Oh, Ben, I'm sorry, I promised you more fun later and then we forgot about you. I think I'm too tired to get you off right now." Emily said."I wouldn't mind helping him out." Becky suggested, blushing."Becky! What has gotten into you?" Emily feigned shock."When we met you tonight, you were this demure country blonde college girl. Something has corrupted you." Abby smirked.Becky blushed harder. "Look, this has been fun and all. I really appreciate the new experiences you girls gave me, not to mention all the orgasms. But I went out tonight expecting to get some cock.""Well, help yourself." Abby offered with a wink at me.Chapter 4Girlfriend and her coworker watch me get to accept our new friend.I had never seen anything so erotic. Sitting on the bed, backs resting against the headboard, were the two hottest girls I had ever known: my girlfriend Abby and her coworker Emily. They were both completely naked. They both had bedhead, from all the head they had been getting and giving in bed. Their generous chests were flushed. Four erect nipples were pointed at me. Emily had a neatly trimmed triangle of hair above her cunt. My girlfriend had a narrower rectangle above hers. Their legs were intertwined and the tips of their big toes were touching. They each had one arm around the other girl and the other arm holding a glass of wine. They were waiting, like I was, to see what would happen next.In the foreground, was a petite college sophomore we had met earlier that night named Becky. I could only assume Becky was a natural blonde because her cunt was completely shaved. Her face was glistening with the other girls' cum. She was sitting at the foot of the bed, arms by her sides gripping the sheets, legs swinging as she considered where she wanted to start. Becky had been through a lot of firsts tonight, and it seemed like she wasn't done yet.I was still bound, naked, to the chair, my cock aching for relief after hours and hours of teasing.Finally, Becky seemed to make a decision. She stood up confidently, and slinked toward me, swinging her hips exaggeratedly. She sank to her knees in front of me and reached out with both hands, left on my balls, right on my shaft. "I have been waiting for this all night," she told me. She stuck out her tongue and touched it gently to my balls and then trailed it slowly up my shaft and around the head once. Then, she sucked the head into her mouth, looked up at me, and winked with her lips still wrapped around my cock. She started jacking her hand up and down my shaft firmly. Just then, a small squeeze bottle of lube landed at her feet. Becky stopped sucking me just long enough to turn to my girlfriend and thank her. Becky globbed plenty of lube onto my penis and then resumed stroking me, faster now.I felt euphoric at finally getting some real stimulation. I tried to hold off, but I didn't know how long I would last at this point.Becky returned her lips to my cock and started sucking insistently. With both hands and her mouth involved, she was working every part of my cock. On a downstroke, she left her hand wrapped around the base of my cock and let her mouth take over the stroking. In and out, she worked me deeper and deeper on each pass. I was moaning and groaning in ecstasy. Becky took me as deep as she could (about ¾ of the way down), and hummed a staccato.All my attention was on the girl on her knees, choking on my cock. That is, until Emily appeared on her knees next to Becky. Emily started coaching, "Yes, girl, just like that. Take that cock. Open your eyes wide and look up at him. That's it. Faster now. Swipe that tongue back and forth. Deeper now. Push some saliva out of your mouth. Take it. Take it! Do you wanna taste that cum? Do you want him to cum down your slutty throat? Deeper!" Emily was tweaking Becky's nipples, making Becky squeal in pleasure around my cock. Then, Emily grabbed a fistful of Becky's hair and started forcing her deeper. I grunted, but managed to hold on. Emily took over complete control of Becky's blowjob. Emily started violently pulling and pushing Becky's head back and forth on my cock. Becky gagged, but as she looked up at me, I could see determination in her eyes. Emily pulled Becky completely off my cock, turned her face 90 degrees, and then spit in Becky's face. The two girls started making out passionately. I glanced up briefly to see what my girlfriend thought of all this. Abby had hunger in her eyes, one hand massaging her tits, and the other hand working her clit.My attention snapped back to the blowjob as Emily stopped making out with Becky and instead impaled Becky's mouth on m

Girlfriend's coworker walks in on me masturbating.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. Chapter 1There was a knock at the door.I chose to ignore it. It was probably just the delivery guy with some package my girlfriend Abby, had ordered. He could just leave it in the hall. I was, shall we say, indisposed at the moment: in bed, pants off, headphones on,  you get the picture. My Abby was at work and I had chosen to spend my evening with a little stress relief. We have a healthy and active sex life, don't get me wrong. But there's something different about doing it yourself every now and then."Ben, open up!"God damn it. I recognized that voice. Although, I had never heard it here before. That was Abby's coworker, Emily. They were waitresses together at the place a couple buildings over. The nice thing about living downtown is that everywhere we needed to go, including work, was walking distance. I had met Emily on several occasions when I'd come by the restaurant. We had even gone out for drinks as a group after my girlfriend got off work.I always liked hanging out with Emily. She was genuinely sweet, funny, and enjoyable company. She was also, coincidentally, stacked. I can only guess of course, but I'd estimate she's 5'6", 110 pounds (10 of which were boobs), and maybe a 34E. She looked like a brunette Kate Upton. And clearly, I wasn't the only one who thought so. My girlfriend had raved about how nice Emily's boobs were, and would affectionately laugh at how her friend always seemed to show up to work with the back zipper pulled down, when rent was due. One night after drinks, I was feeling particularly brash, and on the walk home I confessed to my girlfriend that I found her friend difficult to look in the face. She playfully slapped my arm, but then conceded that she too struggled to make eye contact after a couple beers. That wasn't the only allusion my girlfriend made to her bi-curiosity, but that's a story for another time."Ben, hurry, I know you're in there! I only have a few minutes!"Whoops. How long had I left Emily knocking at the door? I guess my reminiscing had melded into my fantasizing. God damn it, "Coming!" I yelled to her. I thought I heard a small giggle from the hallway. I opened the door from my apartment only wide enough to stick my head out. I didn't necessarily want her to see the rest of me like this. "Hey, Emily, what's up?""Finally!" Emily said. "Your girlfriend told me you'd be home to let me in. Look, while we were doing our side work, I accidentally spilled marinara sauce all over my bodice. I don't have time to run all the way home, and your place is so close to work, and your girlfriend said I could clean it here.""Oh, um, sure. Of course. Um, come in, " I hoped my extra-long tee shirt would hide my dwindling erection. I wasn't sure how my girlfriend expected one of her shirts to fit Emily - my girlfriend is the hottest girl I know, but she's not as well-endowed as Emily; no one I'd ever met is as well-endowed as Emily.Emily pushed past me into the apartment. She gave me a quick look up and down, smirked, and said, "Cute outfit. Where's your girlfriend's dresser?""In the bedroom, to the left there," I informed her. I was so pleased to be of assistance to this wildly attractive, platonic friend that I briefly forgot the state of the bedroom. A little too late, I clamored to follow Emily in, hoping to subtly straighten up.Emily saw the sheets thrown back, the open laptop, the headphones. She looked back at me, starting with my boxers, and then flicking her eyes up to meet mine. She smirked, and said, "Don't worry. Your girlfriend warned me what I'd be interrupting."Great, I thought. I know girls talk, but I'd prefer these sorts of habits were more of a private matter between me and my girlfriend."And don't be embarrassed," Emily continued. "I spend my days off the same way."That shocked me. While my sex life had been pretty active since getting to college, and I had learned a lot about the world from the internet and my girlfriend, I had grown up in a very conservative household - the type where it was assumed girls didn't enjoy sex and that masturbation was an exclusively male past time. I was relieved to learn over the past couple years that those were all inaccurate assumptions.While I was reeling from Emily's brazen confession (and trying not to picture her in action until after she'd left), she had apparently chosen a shirt: one my girlfriend would probably consider over-sized and comfy, but might look tight and sexy on Emily's frame. Emily had exited to the living room, and I distractedly followed. "Well, I'm glad I was able to help. Are you gonna make it back to the restaurant in time for-"I froze mid-sentence. Emily had stripped off her one-piece right there in my living room - right there in front of me! Her boobs were as perfect as I had imagined. They didn't sag or droop an inch when released. Her nipples were tight and erect, right at the center of two perfect pink, quarter-sized areola."Ben? Ben. Ben!" Emily giggled and I became aware I'd missed the last several seconds of whatever she'd been saying. "Are you alright, Ben?" I nodded. "They're just tits, Ben. Although, I'm happy you like them." I nodded again. "Why don't you have a seat, Ben? You look like you're gonna fall over." Emily giggled again. I loved that giggle. She washed out the stain and grabbed a bath towel to pat the outfit dry. It was a black satin, so any wetness was not too noticeable."As I was saying," Emily continued, "I actually don't have to be back at work for a little while. It turns out they overscheduled us tonight. I just want to be back for the dinner rush. Seeing as we've got some time to kill, I thought maybe I'd hang out here for a little bit?"I finally found my voice. "That sounds great!" Too eager. "That sounds great," I repeated more measuredly. I'm not sure when Emily had put on my girlfriend's shirt, but I was finding it easier to think now - even despite her nipples poking so prominently through the thin cotton. "What do you want to do?""Well," Emily stretched out the word as she stretched her arms up to the ceiling, stretching the tits up to expose more of her midriff temporarily. She giggled again as she couldn't help but notice me noticing her body. "Maybe we could finish what you started?""What?""You know. You could go get your laptop and we could finish whatever you were watching. I'm always curious what other people are into.""I don't know, ""Come on, Ben, it'll be fun!" She bounced in her chair as she said so. I was still hesitating, so Emily got up and went back to the bedroom herself. She talked as she walked, "Look, it'll be harmless. You touch yourself; I'll touch myself. No harm, no foul."I finally gave up. This was too good an opportunity to miss. And she was right, if we both kept to ourselves, then we weren't doing anything too illicit, right? But then I remembered what I had been watching when Emily knocked."Oh," I heard from the doorway. "Busty college slut titty-fucks lucky guy," Emily read the title as she carried my laptop back to the living room. "I should have guessed. And she's a brunette too. Fantasizing about anyone in particular?" she teased me.I was so embarrassed. I don't always masturbate thinking about Emily,  but I'd be lying if I didn't say she's a lead actress in my mental entourage. I didn't know how this was supposed to proceed (my girlfriend knew I watched porn, but we had never watched together), so I was glad Emily was taking the lead. She set my laptop on the coffee table, sat down next to me, and cuddled up next to me. Already, we were touching, but I guess it wasn't sexual touching."I usually watch girl on girl," Emily casually informed me. "I just find the female form more sensual. But I can get off to this too."I was watching, but I couldn't pay attention. I was too nervous about what I was expected to do next, and I kept stealing glances at Emily's. Emily kept looking from the porn to me, back to the porn, and back to me. "Go ahead," she encouraged. "Finish what you started." When I hesitated, Emily stood up, unceremoniously shook her ass at me, and sat back down. That was enough for me. One glance at Emily's tight ass, and my cock popped through the flap of my boxers all by itself. "Finally!" Emily said. "That's what I've been waiting for."The porn was long-forgotten. I was too busy admiring Emily's fit body, the curve of her thighs, and the trimmed brunette triangle of hair just above her cunt lips. Likewise, Emily was too busy admiring my penis. It stood proudly erect, I want to believe it can get to 7 inches long and 4and a half inches around. "You've got some good equipment," she complimented me as casually as if we were comparing kitchen aid mixers. And with that, she got to work: she stuck three fingers of her right hand in her mouth, sucked them gratuitously, lowered them to her cunt, and began fingering her clit. I was awestruck and frozen in place. Rolling her eyes, Emily grabbed my right hand, licked my palm up to my fingertips, sucked three of my fingers into her mouth, and then placed my hand on my cock. I got the message and started stroking.We watched each other play for what felt like a lifetime. Every fidget of her fingers, every twitch of her thighs, every flutter of her eyelashes, and every gasp from her lips was burned into my memory forever. She knew exactly how to touch herself to get herself off, and I knew she was telling the truth when she said she spent her days off the same way I do. All too soon, her body tensed up and I knew she was on the verge of orgasm. Still, she surprised me one last time."Choke me," she demanded softly."What?"She looked me right in the eye, and said, "Choke me."I was too far gone to remember our "hands to ourselves" rule, so ever the accommodating host, I wrapped my left hand around her neck and squeezed. That pushed Emily over the edge and her whole body convulsed and shook with orgasm. Her fingers were a blur on her clit. Her face turned red and her lips clamped tightly shut. I almost came just at the sight of this powerful orgasm.When she finally opened her eyes and gasped for breath, I released my grip on her throat. She came down slowly and her breathing evened out. She looked me in the eyes again. "Thank you.""No, honestly, thank you! That was the sexiest thing I've ever seen.""Did you get off too?" Emily asked, while looking around for some evidence of my cum."No, not yet.""Is that due to performance anxiety, or wishful thinking?" Emily asked coyly."I was a bit distracted," I teased back."Well, I think I need to thank you for letting me in to borrow your sink" she suggested. My heart leapt as Emily slid to the floor in front of me. She grabbed my cock with her right hand, which was still wet from playing with her cunt. She started to jack me off, slowly but firmly. As I sunk into my seat on the couch, she leaned forward and licked all the way up my shaft, before sucking the head into her mouth. She rolled the head around and flicked her tongue on the underside. Then, she steadily and deliberately pushed my cock deeper and deeper into her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. I twitched in her mouth, but held on for dear life. I didn't want this to end just yet. She pulled her head back off my penis and breathed in deeply, a trail of spit leading from my tip to her lips."Have you ever actually titty-fucked a busty college slut?" she asked me. I shook my head violently and Emily giggled. "Well, what are you waiting for?" She got up on her knees in front of me, bunched up my girlfriend's shirt until it covered her boobs but exposed her midriff again, and pulled me by my knees toward the front of the couch. She spit into her own cleavage and then rubbed it in. Seemingly frustrated by the lack of lubrication, her eyebrows furrowed briefly. Then, her eyes brightened as she reached down to her still dripping cunt, inserted one finger at a time between her lips, and then brought her now re-wetted hand to rub into her cleavage. Satisfied, she turned her attention back on me and thrust my penis between her luscious boobs. As she bounced her tits on my cock, I thought nothing could ever top this experience.I was glad I had already cum this afternoon and had been on round two when Emily knocked, or I never would've lasted as long as I did. The feeling of her big boobs squeezing my cock, the knowledge that her pussy juice was providing the lube, the sight of my cock peeking out of her cleavage, and the taboo of Emily wearing my girlfriend's shirt were leading me to orgasm quickly. Emily looked up at me with her big beautiful doe eyes and asked if I wanted to try one more thing with my little college slut. Of course I did.Emily extracted my cock from her tits, stood up, and walked around the coffee table. I watched her ass sway and wondered what she had in store for me next. Emily laid on her back on the coffee table with her head towards me, poked her chin toward the ceiling, looked me in the eye, and winked. That was all the invitation I needed. I got on my knees and roughly shoved my cock down her throat again. I fucked her face like I longed to fuck her cunt. Emily fondled my balls while I drove my cock in and out of her mouth recklessly. This final position was too much and I quickly told her, "I'm gonna cum!" I pulled out and reached to start jerking myself off, but Emily slapped my hand out of the way and took over finishing the job."Cum!" she ordered. "Cum all over my pretty little face. Cum all over my slutty little lips. Cum all over my tits in your girlfriend's tiny little shirt!" Who was I to refuse her request? After so much buildup, I came everywhere. I came on her pretty little face. I came on her slutty little lips. I came on her tits in my girlfriend's tiny little shirt.Emily smiled and giggled. "Yum, that was so much fun!" she exclaimed. She sat upright and turned to look at me. Her mascara was running down her cheeks, there was spit all over her face, cum was dangling off her nose and her chin, there were puddles of cum on her clavicle running down into her cleavage, and there were wet spots of cum on her shirt.In my post-cum clarity, I began to feel an inkling of guilt, but Emily promptly squashed that. "Your girlfriend was in on this by the way.""What!?""Your girlfriend was in on this. She spilled the marinara on me on purpose. She told me you'd be here masturbating. She told me you fantasized about my tits. She told me to get a little crazy with you. If you don't believe me, check your phone."My phone? Where was my phone? I ran to the bedroom to retrieve it, and there was a text from my girlfriend from half an hour ago. "Send me a photo of that little cum-slut!" I chuckled at how I'd been set up, and in admiration for my wonderful girlfriend. We'd talked about opening our relationship but only as a fantasy while we were fucking. I never thought she'd actually condone it."She wants a photo," I informed Emily. Emily smiled at me with cum still dripping off her face, with her nipples poking through my girlfriend's shirt, and with her neatly trimmed bush on display. She gave a peace sign as she posed for the photo."Send that to me too," Emily requested. I offered her a tissue, but she only cleaned up the mascara and then threw the tissue away. "I think I'll leave the cum there. At least until I get back to work. I heard it's good for the skin." Emily winked at me as she pulled on her jeans. "Hey, you should meet us for drinks after work. And no more jacking off between now and then! I don't think we're done with you just yet."Emily headed out the door, and I collapsed onto the couch. As I looked to my right, I saw Emily's black thong on the floor under the coffee table. My phone chimed, and I saw a new message had arrived. Emily had sent me a photo. She was back at work and she had taken a selfie in the bathroom mirror. My girlfriend was with her and was licking a glob of my cum off Emily's face. The message read, "I got some help cleaning up before I clocked in." Despite all it had been through today, my cock rallied to attention. It was going to be tough not masturbating again until I met up with these girls for drinks.Fun with girlfriend's coworker continues in bar after work.Chapter 2It seemed like midnight would never come, but finally I was walking into the bar my girlfriend and her coworkers frequent after work. I had thought abstaining from jacking off would be difficult, but honestly I was so worn out from my first round with Emily that I needed the time to refuel. I glanced around to our favorite spots in the bar and quickly found my girlfriend waving me over toward the corner booth.Like her coworkers, my girlfriend Abby was still dressed for work, in a black one-piece strapless maillot. It harkened to the days of the Playboy clubs. Her shoulder-length brown hair had been set free from the hair pins. Her 32C boobs had not been set free from her push-up uniform. She looked a bit like a 5'10" version of Anna Kendrick.Abby got up so I could slip past her into the booth. That left Abby at the end, me next, Emily in the middle, a girl I hadn't met after Emily, and another coworker (Beth? I think?) at the other end. "The guys are milling around the bar trying to get laid," Abby informed me. "Joke's on them, we snagged the hottest girl for our table!" The girl I hadn't met yet choked on her beer, glared briefly at Abby, and then stared down into her beer, blushing. "Oh I'm just teasing you! Ben, this shy little thing is Becky." Becky smiled at me and held out her hand. "She was one of my last tables tonight. She got stood up for a date - don't be embarrassed! He was probably a loser anyway! - She got stood up tonight, so we invited her out with us.""Nice to meet you, Becky." I reached across Emily to shake Becky's hand. Becky was cute. She looked like Kristen Stewart when she chooses to be blonde. On any other night, I would've enjoyed chatting up Becky, but tonight I was a bit distracted by what the hell would or would not happen with Emily and my girlfriend later. "Well, I should probably catch up a bit. Abby, will you let me out so I can go grab a drink?""I'll come too!" the coworker I was now sure is named Beth announced. "I'm due for another round." Beth followed me up to the bar."I'll have a pint of the rotating pale ale, whatever it is tonight. Whatever Beth is drinking, you know what, how about another round for that whole table in the corner. Thanks!""Aw, thanks Ben!" Beth leaned in to hug me. Then, just soft enough for me to hear, she said, "I hope you're expecting to get lucky tonight. Although, I suspect you already did. I walked into the bathroom at work earlier and found your girlfriend and Emily taking a pretty interesting photo. Was that all your cum I saw on Emily's face? By the look on Abby's face it must have tasted pretty good. I wouldn't mind getting a taste myself. If Abby's cool with it, of course.""Here are your drinks, Ben. On your tab?" the bartender interrupted.I nodded, as Beth took her beer off the tray. "Think about it!" Beth said as she winked at me and headed off to chat with one of the male waiters they worked with: Mark, or Mack, or Matt, or Chris, not important.I set the tray of drinks on the table and Abby got up to let me by. As I settled into the middle of the corner booth, I tried to get caught up on the conversation. Becky was a sophomore at the local college, studying engineering. Tonight was supposed to be her first date since high school, as she had preoccupied herself with her studies.I was already only half-listening, when I became further distracted by the feeling of a hand resting on my upper thigh. I turned to my girlfriend and saw her smirk, but she never broke eye contact with Becky."There must be a lot of guys in your classes to choose from. I wouldn't get too hung up on this one." Abby said casually, as she started pulling down my zipper with one hand. I definitely did not hear Becky's answer, as Abby fished my cock out and held it gently. Maybe I'm alone in this, but I love the feeling of starting out soft and growing in a girl's hand or mouth. As opposed to getting aroused and hard before even getting my pants off. Abby knew this about me. Lucky for me, she also finds it erotic to suck on me while I'm still soft, although I don't stay soft for long in her mouth. As Abby began stroking me under the table, I looked around the bar and sipped my beer, trying to not draw too much attention to myself. It felt like everyone knew and was talking about it, but I'm sure that was all in my head. The bar was dark and the benches were pushed in a little too far under the table.At some point, Becky excused herself to use the restroom. My girlfriend looked at me, then looked at Emily. I looked at Emily. Emily looked at me, then my girlfriend. I felt like the three of us were having a conversation, but that I didn't speak the same language as the two girls. Emily looked back at me, giggled, winked, and then slipped under the table. I looked at Abby, who smiled back at me. Next thing I knew, Abby's hand was gone and the now familiar feeling of Emily's lips had replaced it. I must've groaned involuntarily because Abby shushed me. But what was I supposed to do as I felt Emily's tongue trailing up one side of my cock and down the other? I just hoped that Abby's body, the purses on the floor, and the darkness of the bar would hide what we were doing.Becky returned to the table and slid back into her end of the bench, which was somewhat across from me in this corner booth. "Where's Emily?" Becky asked."Oh, she got tired of peanuts, so she went looking for a bigger snack," my girlfriend quipped."Oh, okay." Becky accepted. "So, how did you two meet?"I couldn't believe how casually my girlfriend was talking to this new girl, while her friend was under the table blowing me. Emily was getting so sloppy, I was sure my pants were gonna have a big wet spot on them from her spit. Meanwhile, the suction from her throat was pulling me in like Emily's uvula was

Girlfriend's coworker walks in on me masturbating.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. Chapter 1There was a knock at the door.I chose to ignore it. It was probably just the delivery guy with some package my girlfriend Abby, had ordered. He could just leave it in the hall. I was, shall we say, indisposed at the moment: in bed, pants off, headphones on,  you get the picture. My Abby was at work and I had chosen to spend my evening with a little stress relief. We have a healthy and active sex life, don't get me wrong. But there's something different about doing it yourself every now and then."Ben, open up!"God damn it. I recognized that voice. Although, I had never heard it here before. That was Abby's coworker, Emily. They were waitresses together at the place a couple buildings over. The nice thing about living downtown is that everywhere we needed to go, including work, was walking distance. I had met Emily on several occasions when I'd come by the restaurant. We had even gone out for drinks as a group after my girlfriend got off work.I always liked hanging out with Emily. She was genuinely sweet, funny, and enjoyable company. She was also, coincidentally, stacked. I can only guess of course, but I'd estimate she's 5'6", 110 pounds (10 of which were boobs), and maybe a 34E. She looked like a brunette Kate Upton. And clearly, I wasn't the only one who thought so. My girlfriend had raved about how nice Emily's boobs were, and would affectionately laugh at how her friend always seemed to show up to work with the back zipper pulled down, when rent was due. One night after drinks, I was feeling particularly brash, and on the walk home I confessed to my girlfriend that I found her friend difficult to look in the face. She playfully slapped my arm, but then conceded that she too struggled to make eye contact after a couple beers. That wasn't the only allusion my girlfriend made to her bi-curiosity, but that's a story for another time."Ben, hurry, I know you're in there! I only have a few minutes!"Whoops. How long had I left Emily knocking at the door? I guess my reminiscing had melded into my fantasizing. God damn it, "Coming!" I yelled to her. I thought I heard a small giggle from the hallway. I opened the door from my apartment only wide enough to stick my head out. I didn't necessarily want her to see the rest of me like this. "Hey, Emily, what's up?""Finally!" Emily said. "Your girlfriend told me you'd be home to let me in. Look, while we were doing our side work, I accidentally spilled marinara sauce all over my bodice. I don't have time to run all the way home, and your place is so close to work, and your girlfriend said I could clean it here.""Oh, um, sure. Of course. Um, come in, " I hoped my extra-long tee shirt would hide my dwindling erection. I wasn't sure how my girlfriend expected one of her shirts to fit Emily - my girlfriend is the hottest girl I know, but she's not as well-endowed as Emily; no one I'd ever met is as well-endowed as Emily.Emily pushed past me into the apartment. She gave me a quick look up and down, smirked, and said, "Cute outfit. Where's your girlfriend's dresser?""In the bedroom, to the left there," I informed her. I was so pleased to be of assistance to this wildly attractive, platonic friend that I briefly forgot the state of the bedroom. A little too late, I clamored to follow Emily in, hoping to subtly straighten up.Emily saw the sheets thrown back, the open laptop, the headphones. She looked back at me, starting with my boxers, and then flicking her eyes up to meet mine. She smirked, and said, "Don't worry. Your girlfriend warned me what I'd be interrupting."Great, I thought. I know girls talk, but I'd prefer these sorts of habits were more of a private matter between me and my girlfriend."And don't be embarrassed," Emily continued. "I spend my days off the same way."That shocked me. While my sex life had been pretty active since getting to college, and I had learned a lot about the world from the internet and my girlfriend, I had grown up in a very conservative household - the type where it was assumed girls didn't enjoy sex and that masturbation was an exclusively male past time. I was relieved to learn over the past couple years that those were all inaccurate assumptions.While I was reeling from Emily's brazen confession (and trying not to picture her in action until after she'd left), she had apparently chosen a shirt: one my girlfriend would probably consider over-sized and comfy, but might look tight and sexy on Emily's frame. Emily had exited to the living room, and I distractedly followed. "Well, I'm glad I was able to help. Are you gonna make it back to the restaurant in time for-"I froze mid-sentence. Emily had stripped off her one-piece right there in my living room - right there in front of me! Her boobs were as perfect as I had imagined. They didn't sag or droop an inch when released. Her nipples were tight and erect, right at the center of two perfect pink, quarter-sized areola."Ben? Ben. Ben!" Emily giggled and I became aware I'd missed the last several seconds of whatever she'd been saying. "Are you alright, Ben?" I nodded. "They're just tits, Ben. Although, I'm happy you like them." I nodded again. "Why don't you have a seat, Ben? You look like you're gonna fall over." Emily giggled again. I loved that giggle. She washed out the stain and grabbed a bath towel to pat the outfit dry. It was a black satin, so any wetness was not too noticeable."As I was saying," Emily continued, "I actually don't have to be back at work for a little while. It turns out they overscheduled us tonight. I just want to be back for the dinner rush. Seeing as we've got some time to kill, I thought maybe I'd hang out here for a little bit?"I finally found my voice. "That sounds great!" Too eager. "That sounds great," I repeated more measuredly. I'm not sure when Emily had put on my girlfriend's shirt, but I was finding it easier to think now - even despite her nipples poking so prominently through the thin cotton. "What do you want to do?""Well," Emily stretched out the word as she stretched her arms up to the ceiling, stretching the tits up to expose more of her midriff temporarily. She giggled again as she couldn't help but notice me noticing her body. "Maybe we could finish what you started?""What?""You know. You could go get your laptop and we could finish whatever you were watching. I'm always curious what other people are into.""I don't know, ""Come on, Ben, it'll be fun!" She bounced in her chair as she said so. I was still hesitating, so Emily got up and went back to the bedroom herself. She talked as she walked, "Look, it'll be harmless. You touch yourself; I'll touch myself. No harm, no foul."I finally gave up. This was too good an opportunity to miss. And she was right, if we both kept to ourselves, then we weren't doing anything too illicit, right? But then I remembered what I had been watching when Emily knocked."Oh," I heard from the doorway. "Busty college slut titty-fucks lucky guy," Emily read the title as she carried my laptop back to the living room. "I should have guessed. And she's a brunette too. Fantasizing about anyone in particular?" she teased me.I was so embarrassed. I don't always masturbate thinking about Emily,  but I'd be lying if I didn't say she's a lead actress in my mental entourage. I didn't know how this was supposed to proceed (my girlfriend knew I watched porn, but we had never watched together), so I was glad Emily was taking the lead. She set my laptop on the coffee table, sat down next to me, and cuddled up next to me. Already, we were touching, but I guess it wasn't sexual touching."I usually watch girl on girl," Emily casually informed me. "I just find the female form more sensual. But I can get off to this too."I was watching, but I couldn't pay attention. I was too nervous about what I was expected to do next, and I kept stealing glances at Emily's. Emily kept looking from the porn to me, back to the porn, and back to me. "Go ahead," she encouraged. "Finish what you started." When I hesitated, Emily stood up, unceremoniously shook her ass at me, and sat back down. That was enough for me. One glance at Emily's tight ass, and my cock popped through the flap of my boxers all by itself. "Finally!" Emily said. "That's what I've been waiting for."The porn was long-forgotten. I was too busy admiring Emily's fit body, the curve of her thighs, and the trimmed brunette triangle of hair just above her cunt lips. Likewise, Emily was too busy admiring my penis. It stood proudly erect, I want to believe it can get to 7 inches long and 4and a half inches around. "You've got some good equipment," she complimented me as casually as if we were comparing kitchen aid mixers. And with that, she got to work: she stuck three fingers of her right hand in her mouth, sucked them gratuitously, lowered them to her cunt, and began fingering her clit. I was awestruck and frozen in place. Rolling her eyes, Emily grabbed my right hand, licked my palm up to my fingertips, sucked three of my fingers into her mouth, and then placed my hand on my cock. I got the message and started stroking.We watched each other play for what felt like a lifetime. Every fidget of her fingers, every twitch of her thighs, every flutter of her eyelashes, and every gasp from her lips was burned into my memory forever. She knew exactly how to touch herself to get herself off, and I knew she was telling the truth when she said she spent her days off the same way I do. All too soon, her body tensed up and I knew she was on the verge of orgasm. Still, she surprised me one last time."Choke me," she demanded softly."What?"She looked me right in the eye, and said, "Choke me."I was too far gone to remember our "hands to ourselves" rule, so ever the accommodating host, I wrapped my left hand around her neck and squeezed. That pushed Emily over the edge and her whole body convulsed and shook with orgasm. Her fingers were a blur on her clit. Her face turned red and her lips clamped tightly shut. I almost came just at the sight of this powerful orgasm.When she finally opened her eyes and gasped for breath, I released my grip on her throat. She came down slowly and her breathing evened out. She looked me in the eyes again. "Thank you.""No, honestly, thank you! That was the sexiest thing I've ever seen.""Did you get off too?" Emily asked, while looking around for some evidence of my cum."No, not yet.""Is that due to performance anxiety, or wishful thinking?" Emily asked coyly."I was a bit distracted," I teased back."Well, I think I need to thank you for letting me in to borrow your sink" she suggested. My heart leapt as Emily slid to the floor in front of me. She grabbed my cock with her right hand, which was still wet from playing with her cunt. She started to jack me off, slowly but firmly. As I sunk into my seat on the couch, she leaned forward and licked all the way up my shaft, before sucking the head into her mouth. She rolled the head around and flicked her tongue on the underside. Then, she steadily and deliberately pushed my cock deeper and deeper into her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. I twitched in her mouth, but held on for dear life. I didn't want this to end just yet. She pulled her head back off my penis and breathed in deeply, a trail of spit leading from my tip to her lips."Have you ever actually titty-fucked a busty college slut?" she asked me. I shook my head violently and Emily giggled. "Well, what are you waiting for?" She got up on her knees in front of me, bunched up my girlfriend's shirt until it covered her boobs but exposed her midriff again, and pulled me by my knees toward the front of the couch. She spit into her own cleavage and then rubbed it in. Seemingly frustrated by the lack of lubrication, her eyebrows furrowed briefly. Then, her eyes brightened as she reached down to her still dripping cunt, inserted one finger at a time between her lips, and then brought her now re-wetted hand to rub into her cleavage. Satisfied, she turned her attention back on me and thrust my penis between her luscious boobs. As she bounced her tits on my cock, I thought nothing could ever top this experience.I was glad I had already cum this afternoon and had been on round two when Emily knocked, or I never would've lasted as long as I did. The feeling of her big boobs squeezing my cock, the knowledge that her pussy juice was providing the lube, the sight of my cock peeking out of her cleavage, and the taboo of Emily wearing my girlfriend's shirt were leading me to orgasm quickly. Emily looked up at me with her big beautiful doe eyes and asked if I wanted to try one more thing with my little college slut. Of course I did.Emily extracted my cock from her tits, stood up, and walked around the coffee table. I watched her ass sway and wondered what she had in store for me next. Emily laid on her back on the coffee table with her head towards me, poked her chin toward the ceiling, looked me in the eye, and winked. That was all the invitation I needed. I got on my knees and roughly shoved my cock down her throat again. I fucked her face like I longed to fuck her cunt. Emily fondled my balls while I drove my cock in and out of her mouth recklessly. This final position was too much and I quickly told her, "I'm gonna cum!" I pulled out and reached to start jerking myself off, but Emily slapped my hand out of the way and took over finishing the job."Cum!" she ordered. "Cum all over my pretty little face. Cum all over my slutty little lips. Cum all over my tits in your girlfriend's tiny little shirt!" Who was I to refuse her request? After so much buildup, I came everywhere. I came on her pretty little face. I came on her slutty little lips. I came on her tits in my girlfriend's tiny little shirt.Emily smiled and giggled. "Yum, that was so much fun!" she exclaimed. She sat upright and turned to look at me. Her mascara was running down her cheeks, there was spit all over her face, cum was dangling off her nose and her chin, there were puddles of cum on her clavicle running down into her cleavage, and there were wet spots of cum on her shirt.In my post-cum clarity, I began to feel an inkling of guilt, but Emily promptly squashed that. "Your girlfriend was in on this by the way.""What!?""Your girlfriend was in on this. She spilled the marinara on me on purpose. She told me you'd be here masturbating. She told me you fantasized about my tits. She told me to get a little crazy with you. If you don't believe me, check your phone."My phone? Where was my phone? I ran to the bedroom to retrieve it, and there was a text from my girlfriend from half an hour ago. "Send me a photo of that little cum-slut!" I chuckled at how I'd been set up, and in admiration for my wonderful girlfriend. We'd talked about opening our relationship but only as a fantasy while we were fucking. I never thought she'd actually condone it."She wants a photo," I informed Emily. Emily smiled at me with cum still dripping off her face, with her nipples poking through my girlfriend's shirt, and with her neatly trimmed bush on display. She gave a peace sign as she posed for the photo."Send that to me too," Emily requested. I offered her a tissue, but she only cleaned up the mascara and then threw the tissue away. "I think I'll leave the cum there. At least until I get back to work. I heard it's good for the skin." Emily winked at me as she pulled on her jeans. "Hey, you should meet us for drinks after work. And no more jacking off between now and then! I don't think we're done with you just yet."Emily headed out the door, and I collapsed onto the couch. As I looked to my right, I saw Emily's black thong on the floor under the coffee table. My phone chimed, and I saw a new message had arrived. Emily had sent me a photo. She was back at work and she had taken a selfie in the bathroom mirror. My girlfriend was with her and was licking a glob of my cum off Emily's face. The message read, "I got some help cleaning up before I clocked in." Despite all it had been through today, my cock rallied to attention. It was going to be tough not masturbating again until I met up with these girls for drinks.Fun with girlfriend's coworker continues in bar after work.Chapter 2It seemed like midnight would never come, but finally I was walking into the bar my girlfriend and her coworkers frequent after work. I had thought abstaining from jacking off would be difficult, but honestly I was so worn out from my first round with Emily that I needed the time to refuel. I glanced around to our favorite spots in the bar and quickly found my girlfriend waving me over toward the corner booth.Like her coworkers, my girlfriend Abby was still dressed for work, in a black one-piece strapless maillot. It harkened to the days of the Playboy clubs. Her shoulder-length brown hair had been set free from the hair pins. Her 32C boobs had not been set free from her push-up uniform. She looked a bit like a 5'10" version of Anna Kendrick.Abby got up so I could slip past her into the booth. That left Abby at the end, me next, Emily in the middle, a girl I hadn't met after Emily, and another coworker (Beth? I think?) at the other end. "The guys are milling around the bar trying to get laid," Abby informed me. "Joke's on them, we snagged the hottest girl for our table!" The girl I hadn't met yet choked on her beer, glared briefly at Abby, and then stared down into her beer, blushing. "Oh I'm just teasing you! Ben, this shy little thing is Becky." Becky smiled at me and held out her hand. "She was one of my last tables tonight. She got stood up for a date - don't be embarrassed! He was probably a loser anyway! - She got stood up tonight, so we invited her out with us.""Nice to meet you, Becky." I reached across Emily to shake Becky's hand. Becky was cute. She looked like Kristen Stewart when she chooses to be blonde. On any other night, I would've enjoyed chatting up Becky, but tonight I was a bit distracted by what the hell would or would not happen with Emily and my girlfriend later. "Well, I should probably catch up a bit. Abby, will you let me out so I can go grab a drink?""I'll come too!" the coworker I was now sure is named Beth announced. "I'm due for another round." Beth followed me up to the bar."I'll have a pint of the rotating pale ale, whatever it is tonight. Whatever Beth is drinking, you know what, how about another round for that whole table in the corner. Thanks!""Aw, thanks Ben!" Beth leaned in to hug me. Then, just soft enough for me to hear, she said, "I hope you're expecting to get lucky tonight. Although, I suspect you already did. I walked into the bathroom at work earlier and found your girlfriend and Emily taking a pretty interesting photo. Was that all your cum I saw on Emily's face? By the look on Abby's face it must have tasted pretty good. I wouldn't mind getting a taste myself. If Abby's cool with it, of course.""Here are your drinks, Ben. On your tab?" the bartender interrupted.I nodded, as Beth took her beer off the tray. "Think about it!" Beth said as she winked at me and headed off to chat with one of the male waiters they worked with: Mark, or Mack, or Matt, or Chris, not important.I set the tray of drinks on the table and Abby got up to let me by. As I settled into the middle of the corner booth, I tried to get caught up on the conversation. Becky was a sophomore at the local college, studying engineering. Tonight was supposed to be her first date since high school, as she had preoccupied herself with her studies.I was already only half-listening, when I became further distracted by the feeling of a hand resting on my upper thigh. I turned to my girlfriend and saw her smirk, but she never broke eye contact with Becky."There must be a lot of guys in your classes to choose from. I wouldn't get too hung up on this one." Abby said casually, as she started pulling down my zipper with one hand. I definitely did not hear Becky's answer, as Abby fished my cock out and held it gently. Maybe I'm alone in this, but I love the feeling of starting out soft and growing in a girl's hand or mouth. As opposed to getting aroused and hard before even getting my pants off. Abby knew this about me. Lucky for me, she also finds it erotic to suck on me while I'm still soft, although I don't stay soft for long in her mouth. As Abby began stroking me under the table, I looked around the bar and sipped my beer, trying to not draw too much attention to myself. It felt like everyone knew and was talking about it, but I'm sure that was all in my head. The bar was dark and the benches were pushed in a little too far under the table.At some point, Becky excused herself to use the restroom. My girlfriend looked at me, then looked at Emily. I looked at Emily. Emily looked at me, then my girlfriend. I felt like the three of us were having a conversation, but that I didn't speak the same language as the two girls. Emily looked back at me, giggled, winked, and then slipped under the table. I looked at Abby, who smiled back at me. Next thing I knew, Abby's hand was gone and the now familiar feeling of Emily's lips had replaced it. I must've groaned involuntarily because Abby shushed me. But what was I supposed to do as I felt Emily's tongue trailing up one side of my cock and down the other? I just hoped that Abby's body, the purses on the floor, and the darkness of the bar would hide what we were doing.Becky returned to the table and slid back into her end of the bench, which was somewhat across from me in this corner booth. "Where's Emily?" Becky asked."Oh, she got tired of peanuts, so she went looking for a bigger snack," my girlfriend quipped."Oh, okay." Becky accepted. "So, how did you two meet?"I couldn't believe how casually my girlfriend was talking to this new girl, while her friend was under the table blowing me. Emily was getting so sloppy, I was sure my pants were gonna have a big wet spot on them from her spit. Meanwhile, the suction from her throat was pulling me in like Emily's uvula was

John & Daisy Meet again. A chance meeting leads to very hot and wet sex. by  SexualisPhantasia . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I walked into my favorite bookstore on a warm afternoon in late July. I wandered for a bit like I always do, perusing the books and picking a few that grabbed my attention. I headed over to the large cafe area, there was seating for about 30 people there. I scanned the area and looked for an open table. Then, I saw her at a distance. This young, stunning woman with a fantastic body. She had just walked in through the cafe's outside entrance, she was so exotic looking to me.As I walked to a table she walked right by me going the other way, and I caught a whiff of her aroma. It was sweet pea, one of those feminine scents that made me insane with lust: especially when a woman like her was wearing it. I watched her walk away and caught a glimpse of her wonderful, wide hips and a perfect bubble ass. She was wearing tight, white leggings and a red halter top, exposing her thick, enticing cleavage. I bought a coffee and sat down with my books. I was reading but unable to get her out of my head. She looked familiar, but I couldn't place where I knew her from. But a little while later, something happened that I did not expect. - JOHN   The bookstore was one of my favorite places to unwind at, but it was very busy that day. That was typical for Saturday's there, I wandered for a bit and decided to go sit down. No tables were available, all of them had people sitting at them. But then I saw this man on the far side of the cafe, he was very handsome and all by himself. Then I realized why he looked familiar, he goes to the same gym that I used to. I gathered up my courage and walked over there. “Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?” He looked at me and then I noticed them for the first time. The light coming in really captured the color of those big, gorgeous eyes-blue like the bluest skies. He looked surprised, but he definitely was welcoming to me. “No, please have a seat.” He said in a deep voice that was soothing while it sent a tingle down my legs. I sat across from him and set my things down. “Hi, I'm John.” He said with a smile while shaking my hand. I told him my name with a big smile on my face, I couldn't hide it. “I know you, don't I?” “Yes, from the gym. We spoke about music once.” I answered while trying to hide my excitement at seeing him there. I felt it once again upon seeing him, the air was instantly charged by the animal magnetism I felt. “Yes, that's it! I was actually trying to remember why you looked so familiar.” He looked quite pleased that I was there with him. My thoughts had lingered in the past on that day when we had talked. I wondered about him weeks after I had ended my membership at the gym. And now, it seemed like fate had intervened, at least that's what I hoped for. I noticed his collection of books and commented on his book about anxiety. I found out that we had both struggled with it and he opened up to me about what worked for him in his struggles with it. That made me feel more connected with him, my interest and attraction for him was blossoming. We talked for a long time about many things, he seemed quite interested in me. - DAISY  I found out she was of half Irish and half African descent. That explained why her afro was a reddish-brown color. She had her mothers gorgeous eyes that were accented by her long lashes, just the way I liked them. Her long nose ended in a rounded tip above her red lips. My god those lips that looked like they could suck cock for days, the thick kind you just wanna suck and nibble on. I really liked how our interaction was going, I was doing my best to be charming. I think it was working because she was constantly smiling and laughing at all my jokes. I was trying to think of a way to spend more time with her. I was getting hungry, so I decided to seize the moment. “Daisy, can I buy you something to eat? Maybe from the nearby deli?” “Eat at the deli?” She gave me a big grin. “Yes I'd love to, shall we go?” “Yes, let's go. Did you drive here?” “Yes I did, I will see you over there.” We both walked outside to our cars and drove the short distance to the deli. - JOHN  Shortly after we arrived at the deli, it started raining. The rain always made me absolutely horny for cock. Maybe this handsome stranger will find out, if he's lucky. Or am I? I was so happy he asked me to go eat, I was hoping to have him for dessert. I could sense that feeling tugging at me, gently yet with persistence it was drawing me in: I was becoming so attracted to him. We both had a delicious meal together, he looked at me and put his hand upon mine during the meal. That, the flirting and the look in his gorgeous eyes made me absolutely weak inside. We got up to leave and I wondered when I would see him again, dare I hope that he wanted me like I wanted him? - DAISY  The rain had slowed down by the time we walked back outside and I walked her to her car. She reached for her car keys, but then she paused and looked at me. The smallest moment can sometimes change your life. That moment when attraction and sexual tension reaches a crucial junction. When she looked at me, she was saying goodbye, but her eyes were saying something else. I knew that look, and I absolutely seized that moment in time. Sometimes, you meet a woman and you go out with her. Maybe it doesn't work out and you never see her again. But when I kiss a woman, I make damn sure she'll never forget it. Even if nothing else happens between us, I want her to remember me and that moment. I grabbed her and kissed her. She moaned and opened her mouth to my wet, eager tongue. It was a long and deep kiss while I pulled her tight against me with my strong arms. I left her panting for more. She paused for a moment and looked at me with her beautiful hazel eyes. “Ohhh..oh my god.” She whispered with her lip quivering, she found it hard to maintain her composure after that. I knew what her look meant, I had seen it so many times before. She wanted to fuck me, there was no doubt about it. “My place is not far…would you like to come over for…ummm..coffee?” “Of course I would.” I gave her another lingering kiss and relished the look of horny desperation on her lovely face. I walked to my car, my dick was already swelling from that hot kiss. I knew things were about to get much hotter soon. - JOHN  Holy fucking shit, he can really kiss. He completely took my breath away with such passion, I was already so wet for him. I could feel my thick grool flowing down into my ass crack, sitting in my car seat was making it stick to my leggings. We got to my building and I led him upstairs with all haste, he grabbed me at my door and pressed his hard cock against my fat ass. I managed to get it unlocked, even though I was trembling in anticipation. I sat on my couch and ran my hands down his front, all I could focus on was getting his cock in my mouth. I unzipped his pants and was taken aback by the size of his veiny trouser snake. It was so hairy and thick. His beautiful cock was leaking pre-cum already. I kissed it all over and listened to him moan deeply. And that smell, that wonderful smell that only a man has down there. His cock was very clean and smelled so enticing, with only his natural odors filling my nose. He had already made me so fucking wet, it even surprised me that I was soaking my leopard print thong. Funny I considered that thong a good luck charm, and today I was very lucky indeed. I had gone months without cock, and this near total stranger was about to have me. It felt so dirty to me, and so right. He pulled his shirt off and I took in the sight of his pale, strong body. He looked down at me with his gorgeous blue eyes and he ran his hands over my thick afro. This much older man was truly a masculine stud to behold, I could not believe he was 43. He looked into my eyes and I felt totally powerless, I wanted to be utterly devoured by him. I felt his throbbing cock sliding on my tongue, and it was heavenly. I slowly opened my mouth, gagging in my attempts to take him deeper into my throat. He groaned and pushed slowly on my head, coaxing me into relaxing my jaw to deep throat him. Then, all 8 inches of his fat manhood was in. I felt his pubic hairs against my round nose, he grunted and shivered as he swelled in my mouth. I wanted all of him, in every hole fucking me hard, fast, and then so slowly. His cum all over me, dripping from my holes and filling my stomach. In that perfect, sensual moment that was the only thought I had in my dirty mind. Yes, I would be his possession for as long as he wanted me. Hopefully, for a long time to come. - DAISY  Daisy sucked me like a hungry, wanton woman starving for cock. I loved watching her thick, ruby red lips slide over my cock as she whimpered and sucked it so hard. She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes that sparkled like green gems in the sunlight. I held her adoring gaze as I thrusted deep into her mouth and tugged on her hair. She slurped it like a horny, desperate whore that was eager to please. I've had my cock sucked by plenty of women, but honestly, she might have been the best ever. And there was just something about how she looked at me, how she used her mouth and her tongue. And the atmosphere in her apartment was thick with the instant sexual chemistry between us. It was intangible, but also there was definitely an invisible charge in the air. She then started going a bit faster, she moaned with her mouth stuffed with my tingling, aching cock. I started pumping and grinding Into her demanding, sexy mouth. My balls were so heavy from a lack of sex, but I didn't want to cum so fast either. - JOHN  I was a slowly boiling pot of sexual lust. And he had lit the fire under my stove, I was going to fucking explode soon, I realized my body felt like a pressure cooker of lust. Tasting his pre-cum was making my hairy cunt leak and drip in my soaking panties. My brown puffy nipples that actually stuck out off the end of my breasts were super sensitive, although I felt a little self-conscious about them. I refocused as I felt my pussy absolutely throbbing, just tasting his delicious cock was enough to make me cum. I felt a little orgasm spreading through my thighs, and I hoped he would like my hairy pussy. I had shaved my legs but I liked how my fuzzy hairs felt between my legs and in my armpits. He pulled his cock out with my saliva dripping off and onto my top. “I wanna see your body Daisy. Then I'm gonna fuck you.” I was totally captivated by his commanding presence, I didn't hesitate to strip for him. - DAISY  She pulled off those extremely tight leggings and pulled off her halter top. She undid her bra, and let her magnificent breasts hang free. Then I saw her thick, wide patch of reddish brown pubic hair under her leopard print panties. What a truly erotic and gorgeous sight that was, and I spotted the hair poking out of her armpits as well. I was even more turned on than before by her, my cock was hard as steel for her. “Pull your panties off sexy.” I growled at her in a low voice. She trembled and obeyed, pulling them down to be totally naked before me. She was a rare and unique beauty, and I had to indulge in her. - JOHN  I pulled my thong down and felt long, thick white ropes of grool clinging to my thigh. My panties had left a trail on their way down. I was almost in shock at how absolutely horny I was for him. But I still felt embarrassed about my breasts, they stood out like perky torpedoes with their fat and puffy nipples. But then, he spoke again. “Your pussy is absolutely amazing and beautiful. So are your tits, I could suck on them all day every day.” I shivered from feeling my body respond to him, but I also wanted to cry in happiness. He was being totally sincere, he really liked what he saw, I could see it on his beautiful face. Only a few moments had passed since my panties were off, but the sexual tension reached a fever pitch. He stepped closer and pulled me over to my recliner, he playfully pushed me down on my back. Then, he fucking attacked me, he lunged at my juicy cunt with his mouth. I felt a huge jolt in my core as his sexy lips devoured my thick, hairy labia. He sucked them into his mouth and licked me with rapid, long strokes of his wide tongue. He so quickly sent me into ecstasy like no man ever had, I had never experienced anything quite like this. “Ohhh..ohh, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…fuck..yesss.” I babbled like a total slut, my mind was fading into the persistence of his assault on my soaked pussy. His mouth slurped all my thick cunt juice and he licked labia up and down, then he fingered me. I felt his strong hands push apart the soft, yielding flesh of my buttocks, and he found my dark brown hairy asshole. He was licking and prodding all the right spots in my ass crack with long strokes of his tongue. - DAISY  I licked her beautiful pussy and parted her very dark lips to reveal her bright pink center. I love the sounds a sexy woman makes when you lick her in her juicy center just right. She moaned loudly and pushed her crotch against my mouth, her grool was all over my face and her pubic hairs were dripping with it. I totally wanted all of her juices, and I loved sucking it out of her writhing body. Then when I licked her asshole, she suddenly tensed up even more. Her body shook, her mocha skinned thighs trembled as she thrust her hips up off the chair and begged me. “Don't stop! Please, please don't! I'm gonna fucking cum!” I pulled her left thigh with one hand, pushing her leg up high so I could go deeper with my other hand-I knew exactly what to do to her. - JOHN  Again, holy fucking shit. His mouth and hands were doing things to me I'd never experienced before. He jammed his strong fingers suddenly into my leaking cunt. He rammed into my tight pussy with long, fast thrusts as I rubbed my clit hard and fast. My moaning, raspy gasps reached a peak as my whole body felt the sudden urge knotting up in my core. Then I felt my breath stop for a moment as I heaved before I exploded in a huge, messy squirt. My pussy became a fountain as I had the biggest squirt of my life. I squirted before, but not like this. “Ohhh..my-my-my…FUCKING GOD!” I finally screamed loud enough to wake the dead, as I rubbed and slapped my cunt into a sticky, milky mess. - DAISY  I thought she was probably going to squirt, but this was fucking amazing. Her clear and white cream was all over my front, it was dripping down between her legs and over her chair. There was a puddle soaking into her area rug. She shook more with the end of her orgasms passing through her exotic body. I slurped up all the cum from her thighs and shared it with her in a lewd French kiss. She drank it all down and we shared a passionate kiss on the mouth. I didn't wait any longer, I grabbed hold of her thighs and started fucking her. She squealed and gasped with delight as her beautiful breasts swayed beneath me as I rammed my cock Inside her tight cunt. - JOHN  I felt that thick rod enter me and he immediately pushed deep against my cervix. He grunted and pushed a few more times until he was completely inside me. His fat cock hit every little ridge inside my pussy, massaging me on the inside while his girth pushed sideways. My toes curled as I felt like cumming again on his cock. He was slowly grinding, then he suddenly went faster and faster. I felt him pounding me hard, his wet balls slapped against my hairy asshole. I let out little moans with each plunging thrust, I couldn't think, I couldn't talk in that wonderful moment. I could only groan like a slutty bitch for more, because that's what he awakened in me. This absolute surrender to my desires to be fucked so good like this, whenever and wherever he wanted me. - DAISY  After a few minutes of fucking her, I put her legs up high on my shoulders to go even deeper. Her thighs pressed against her lovely breasts with her ass up. I pushed my cock back in, feeling her tightness open to me. “Do you want it fucking rough babe?” She looked deep into my eyes and licked her lips. “Yes baby, pound your pussy. It's your pussy now! Give it to me, stud! ” I smiled at her and pushed deep as I rested my body on my hands above her to brace myself at an angle above her. My knuckles pushed into the chair as I pushed back in hard. I bottomed out in her cunt and made her mouth drop open with her loud moans of horny abandon. I went fast and deep, fucking her so hard that the heavy chair creaked. - JOHN  His cock hurt at first, because I'm so tight, but my wetness made him glide back and forth inside me. His cock was buried deep inside me, right where I wanted it so fucking bad. I lost all self control by then. “Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy!! Fuuuck meeee! Yes daddy!” He didn't just make me wet, I was totally soaked. The deep fucking made me feel like I was constantly on the threshold of a huge orgasm, the pleasure was overpowering. My cunt was making loud, sopping wet noises as he fucked me with such forceful thrusting. Then I felt the squirts coming, one after another it jetted out of my cunt and drenched his crotch while it ran down my thighs. A few more minutes and then I could feel him slowing down, I thought maybe he was going to cum and was trying to hold off. “Are you going to cum?” “Yes.” He grunted with a grimace of concentration. “Just wait please baby. I need to feel you in my ass.” I felt his cock pull out with a loud, wet noise escaping my pussy. I ran to my kitchen and grabbed my coconut oil. “Sit down in the chair stud.” I eyed him while I rubbed my asshole, coating it thoroughly. I put a generous amount on his aching cock. I took a deep breath in anticipation of that thick rod pounding my poor asshole, but I wanted it so badly. I turned and faced away from him, I rubbed my ass cheeks on that fat cock and teased him a little. - DAISY  “Put it in my ass daddy.” She said as she wiggled her glorious ass on my dick. I grabbed the mounds of her ass and thrust. I slowly pushed inside her, feeling my length slide into her tight, brown bud. She moaned and pushed down with her hips, allowing my cock to fill her completely. Soon she was grinding and bouncing on me with hard, desperate thrusts on my girth. Loud guttural noises and filthy obscenities spilled out of her along with her long, gasping groans of ecstasy. She leaned back and I held her close against my chest with my hands tweaking her fat nipples, that made her moan with another sweaty climax. Soon came a long series of moaning trembles with her hot, wet orgasms. My cock pulsated, it was impossible for me to hold back any longer. I fired my thick hot jizz inside her with a string of shaking moans, her quivering body grinded hard against mine. Our mutual orgasms passed through our bodies like a burning wave of lust, fueled by our raw attraction for each other. I could feel my cum oozing back down over my hairy balls as my cock finally started to soften. She laid there, sweating on me in the blissful afterglow. I kissed her and caressed her gorgeous, statuesque body. She let out deep breaths of elated satisfaction, she kissed me as her delicate hands rubbed my thighs. She turned around and sat in my lap, then she rubbed her body against mine while letting me indulge in her wondrous lips again, sucking and licking my mouth with hers. - JOHN   “You are such an amazing daddy. Oh, is it OK if I call you daddy?” “Yes.” I answered. “If you want to, that is fine.” “That makes me happy, I need a daddy. My pussy needs to be tamed, I need a real man like you.” “Well then, I think I am just the man for the job, my pet.” I gave her a wicked smile with a glimmer in my eye. “Wouldn't you agree?” “Oh yes I would.” She held me tight against her breasts. “Yes daddy, I am your pet. Now and always.” AUTHORS NOTE: Based upon a true story of my intimate encounter with a young woman. Due to the massive and positive response I have received, their will be at least one more chapter in this series. Names have been changed to protect the guilty (or is that the horny?) But if you're looking for a longer story with much more emotional depth, then check out Cindy's Journey. Please rate and comment, thank you. by  SexualisPhantasia for Literotica.

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 5Some things are not negotiable..Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 10: So What Happens Now.That was the last I saw of Mrs. Barton. Two days after that conversation, I headed back to Boston to complete my final year of law school.I had two choices: dwell on the love I had found and now lost or apply that energy into my studies. I chose the latter.Mrs. Barton would text me from time to time and even ask if I was coming home for the holidays. I could have ignored her texts, but instead, I'd reply with one-word answers.Busy.Can't.No.I wasn't trying to be rude, but I was still processing this strange brew of deceit and devotion, that had left me so fucked up.At times, I would masturbate to the memories of our time together, but visions of The Bishop would cloud those thoughts.I spent Christmas in Boston, telling each of my friends a different story about where I would be. Although I had lost control of my life last summer, I knew that if I focused on my studies, I could gain control over my thoughts.But I could not control my dreams, and nearly every night I'd be with Mandy. The Bishop was never in those dreams, just she and I. The dreams were almost never sexual. It would be us spending time together. At most, we held hands or kissed.I knew I should see a therapist about my experience, but I remembered the threat Mandy said could come to her if our tryst was made public in any way or form. Time and distance would have to be my therapy.It was mid-January when I came out of Langdell Hall on the Harvard campus and saw her standing there. She was all alone.I assumed I was dreaming. I must have been asleep, but a student on a Citybike nearly hit me, and I realized I was very much awake.Her face showed a little weight, but in her winter coat, you couldn't tell she was six months pregnant.I asked her why she was there. Was everything Okay? Was she okay?Her answer was unexpected. Everything was fine. Perfect. Except she felt lonely.She shared that she had cried uncontrollably every morning since our last day. She sank into a depression and spent several days at my house, lying in our bed.The Bishop had hired a nanny to cover for her time away from home. None of this was planned for in the grand scheme and The Bishop had grown angry with her and livid with me.I had so much to say to her. I had rehearsed countless ways to insult her, to bring her down. She had used me in the worst possible way and had exploited my father. For eighteen years, she and The Bishop had manipulated us so that he could appear to be a virile man of the church. Meanwhile, he degraded his wife to maintain that stature. I was prepared to unleash my hatred on this woman.So here she was, and I; didn't say any of that.She didn't need my semen, my support, my permission. She was here for me."Can we talk?" she asked.We walked through the campus, coming to a quiet place to sit and talk."Does The Bishop know you're here?""No, I'm in Boston for a physical at Brigham and Women's. A woman at forty, they treat a pregnancy like it's high risk.""You came to Boston for a physical?""I'm at seven months, so I won't be able to travel soon.""But there's nothing wrong? Nothing that requires you to be here?""Yes, there is. You."She had a difficult time making eye contact and looked at her lap as she spoke."I've missed you. I realized how hurt you were when summer ended. We had so much fun, shared so much together, and then the truth; ""Yeah, the truth. That was a hell of a lot of truth.""I know. I didn't see it coming. It was different with your father,""See what coming?""My feelings for you. I mean, with your dad, it was fun and comforting, and we never let emotions get in the way.""Well, I'm not my dad, I guess. I've only impregnated you once."I rolled my eyes. That wasn't necessary, and it wasn't what I wanted to say. I was overjoyed she was here and insulting her wasn't what I wanted to do. Thankfully, she let it go."I never felt for your father what I feel for you. That's what I came here to say. I thought this feeling would go away when you left. It didn't, it got worse."We sat there in silence. She had, without stating the words, seemingly proclaimed everlasting love for me."So, what happens now?"I return to Utah tomorrow. In two months, our daughter will be born. Three months later, you graduate, and hopefully, three months after that, you'll let me come to you when I'm ready for another child."So, nothing changes? This charade continues?""Everything changes. I think I made it clear how I feel for you. Do you understand how complicated that is for me?"She was a master of bringing the story back to herself.Complicated for her? She had created this world, she chose it; I had been conscripted.Still, I did feel for her. I knew how much I wanted to be with her, and if her desire for me was even a fraction of that, her days were long and wanting.She got up to go."I have an appointment. But I'm staying at the Copley Plaza if you want to come by and say goodbye or talk some more."She stood before me with a glow that only a pregnant woman can achieve. Her hair was thick and lustrous, her face was full, and her belly was distended with our child warm inside.I stood to face here."Of course, we don't have to talk," she said, then turned and walked across the quad toward a waiting town car.It was early evening when I arrived at the Copley Plaza Hotel. I went to the front desk to find her room."Can you call Amanda Barton's room for me. Tell her Ethan is here?"The clerk handed me a room key."She said her husband was coming by. Ethan, is it?""Yes, Ethan. Her husband," I said, trying to sound sincere. "I'm her husband."The clerk handed me a room key and gestured to the elevators."14 23, and congratulations."I smiled and nodded. I was her husband again. Apparently, I was to be congratulated for that. Oh, wait, he meant for her pregnancy. Okay, whatever.I gently knocked on the hotel room door, but with the key in hand, I unlocked it and entered. It was a two-room suite, and I could hear the shower running."Ethan?" she asked from the bathroom."Umm, yeah. They gave me a room key, so I let myself in."I heard the water shut off, and a few moments later, she walked into the suite's living area wearing a thick hotel robe and drying her hair."I might have gone heavy on the coffee today.""Should you even be drinking coffee?""Decaf. Not as much fun, but it turns out the poop effect is the same.""And so, the shower."She smiled."You know me. Poop and a shower. Some things don't change even if my body has."I was trying to visualize her beneath the robe. We had spent most of the summer naked and in each other's arms, but there was a different body under that terrycloth, and I longed to see it.Perhaps my gaze betrayed me."You're curious, aren't you?" she said with a mischievous smile."Very."I could tell she was anxious, which was a notable shift from her typically confident demeanor.She kept her gaze on me, and she reached for the tie of her robe, fingers trembling slightly, and then let it slip away, revealing her heavily pregnant form.I noticed a line of skin discoloration from her cunt up to her belly and beyond. She had always had protruding nipples due to her breastfeeding, but I had never seen her areolas so large and dark.I had so many questions about female physiology during pregnancy, but this didn't seem like the right time to ask.I thought I might be put off by seeing her pregnant, especially with my child; however, I'm not sure if it was me or nature, but I found myself turned on.She placed her hand on the swell of her belly and gently bit her lip, waiting for my approval or fearing my disapproval. Her tits were once again heavy, her nipples thicker and darker than I remembered, pointed down."You look; incredible," I said, closing the distance between us."I've missed you. I wanted to come here so many times to see you and;"I cut her off."I missed you, too.""With your father, he was next door, and I would go over to talk with him. But he was just a friend. I didn't need him like I need you.""But you got what you needed from both of us."She looked down and rubbed her belly with a smile."Not this," she said, referring to our child within her."This," she said as she moved in and kissed me passionately.The familiarity, the plumpness of her lips, the taste of her mouth, the smell of her skin, brought back the feelings of elation from the summer, and we practically melted together.She wrapped her arms around my shoulders, clinging to me. Our kisses grew deeper as the primal urge for us to reconnect intensified. On an animal level, her body sensed that I was the father of her unborn child, and her hormones sent signal after signal to her brain to draw me close, to give me pleasure, to keep me nearby, and let me protect her.My body responded in kind. I wanted to join her, but was unsure how."How do we do this?" I asked, genuinely bewildered.She backed up to the bed and sat so her face was at my waist. She didn't speak but went to work unbuckling by belt and a moment later, freeing my cock.She smiled at seeing it once again. Moving her hair to the side, she took it in hand and brought her mouth down on my shaft, warming it with her saliva. The feeling was familiar, and I sighed in relief. She continued to work my cock, gently massaging the shaft.Having never had sex with a pregnant woman, I wondered if this was it, but I recalled her one command, that I always finish in her pussy. Then I remembered that was probably just part of the ruse.Perhaps this blowjob is the end game. I'll just let her lead.After a while she released my cock from her mouth and crawled back on the bed. Her pussy was shaven, More so than in the summer. She lay on her back, her arms out, and then beckoned me to join her.I crawled to her side, she took her tit in hand, holding it out for me. Careful not to put my weight on her, I brought my mouth to her thick nipple. It was plumper than last summer and incredibly swollen. I gently played and applied pressure with my mouth, as when she fed me in the past, but nothing came out.She stroked my head gently, then brought her fingers to her tits. I released her nipple and watched as she tugged and manipulated it until a thick ooze of cream trickled out.

John & Daisy Meet again. A chance meeting leads to very hot and wet sex. by  SexualisPhantasia . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I walked into my favorite bookstore on a warm afternoon in late July. I wandered for a bit like I always do, perusing the books and picking a few that grabbed my attention. I headed over to the large cafe area, there was seating for about 30 people there. I scanned the area and looked for an open table. Then, I saw her at a distance. This young, stunning woman with a fantastic body. She had just walked in through the cafe's outside entrance, she was so exotic looking to me.As I walked to a table she walked right by me going the other way, and I caught a whiff of her aroma. It was sweet pea, one of those feminine scents that made me insane with lust: especially when a woman like her was wearing it. I watched her walk away and caught a glimpse of her wonderful, wide hips and a perfect bubble ass. She was wearing tight, white leggings and a red halter top, exposing her thick, enticing cleavage. I bought a coffee and sat down with my books. I was reading but unable to get her out of my head. She looked familiar, but I couldn't place where I knew her from. But a little while later, something happened that I did not expect. - JOHN   The bookstore was one of my favorite places to unwind at, but it was very busy that day. That was typical for Saturday's there, I wandered for a bit and decided to go sit down. No tables were available, all of them had people sitting at them. But then I saw this man on the far side of the cafe, he was very handsome and all by himself. Then I realized why he looked familiar, he goes to the same gym that I used to. I gathered up my courage and walked over there. “Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?” He looked at me and then I noticed them for the first time. The light coming in really captured the color of those big, gorgeous eyes-blue like the bluest skies. He looked surprised, but he definitely was welcoming to me. “No, please have a seat.” He said in a deep voice that was soothing while it sent a tingle down my legs. I sat across from him and set my things down. “Hi, I'm John.” He said with a smile while shaking my hand. I told him my name with a big smile on my face, I couldn't hide it. “I know you, don't I?” “Yes, from the gym. We spoke about music once.” I answered while trying to hide my excitement at seeing him there. I felt it once again upon seeing him, the air was instantly charged by the animal magnetism I felt. “Yes, that's it! I was actually trying to remember why you looked so familiar.” He looked quite pleased that I was there with him. My thoughts had lingered in the past on that day when we had talked. I wondered about him weeks after I had ended my membership at the gym. And now, it seemed like fate had intervened, at least that's what I hoped for. I noticed his collection of books and commented on his book about anxiety. I found out that we had both struggled with it and he opened up to me about what worked for him in his struggles with it. That made me feel more connected with him, my interest and attraction for him was blossoming. We talked for a long time about many things, he seemed quite interested in me. - DAISY  I found out she was of half Irish and half African descent. That explained why her afro was a reddish-brown color. She had her mothers gorgeous eyes that were accented by her long lashes, just the way I liked them. Her long nose ended in a rounded tip above her red lips. My god those lips that looked like they could suck cock for days, the thick kind you just wanna suck and nibble on. I really liked how our interaction was going, I was doing my best to be charming. I think it was working because she was constantly smiling and laughing at all my jokes. I was trying to think of a way to spend more time with her. I was getting hungry, so I decided to seize the moment. “Daisy, can I buy you something to eat? Maybe from the nearby deli?” “Eat at the deli?” She gave me a big grin. “Yes I'd love to, shall we go?” “Yes, let's go. Did you drive here?” “Yes I did, I will see you over there.” We both walked outside to our cars and drove the short distance to the deli. - JOHN  Shortly after we arrived at the deli, it started raining. The rain always made me absolutely horny for cock. Maybe this handsome stranger will find out, if he's lucky. Or am I? I was so happy he asked me to go eat, I was hoping to have him for dessert. I could sense that feeling tugging at me, gently yet with persistence it was drawing me in: I was becoming so attracted to him. We both had a delicious meal together, he looked at me and put his hand upon mine during the meal. That, the flirting and the look in his gorgeous eyes made me absolutely weak inside. We got up to leave and I wondered when I would see him again, dare I hope that he wanted me like I wanted him? - DAISY  The rain had slowed down by the time we walked back outside and I walked her to her car. She reached for her car keys, but then she paused and looked at me. The smallest moment can sometimes change your life. That moment when attraction and sexual tension reaches a crucial junction. When she looked at me, she was saying goodbye, but her eyes were saying something else. I knew that look, and I absolutely seized that moment in time. Sometimes, you meet a woman and you go out with her. Maybe it doesn't work out and you never see her again. But when I kiss a woman, I make damn sure she'll never forget it. Even if nothing else happens between us, I want her to remember me and that moment. I grabbed her and kissed her. She moaned and opened her mouth to my wet, eager tongue. It was a long and deep kiss while I pulled her tight against me with my strong arms. I left her panting for more. She paused for a moment and looked at me with her beautiful hazel eyes. “Ohhh..oh my god.” She whispered with her lip quivering, she found it hard to maintain her composure after that. I knew what her look meant, I had seen it so many times before. She wanted to fuck me, there was no doubt about it. “My place is not far…would you like to come over for…ummm..coffee?” “Of course I would.” I gave her another lingering kiss and relished the look of horny desperation on her lovely face. I walked to my car, my dick was already swelling from that hot kiss. I knew things were about to get much hotter soon. - JOHN  Holy fucking shit, he can really kiss. He completely took my breath away with such passion, I was already so wet for him. I could feel my thick grool flowing down into my ass crack, sitting in my car seat was making it stick to my leggings. We got to my building and I led him upstairs with all haste, he grabbed me at my door and pressed his hard cock against my fat ass. I managed to get it unlocked, even though I was trembling in anticipation. I sat on my couch and ran my hands down his front, all I could focus on was getting his cock in my mouth. I unzipped his pants and was taken aback by the size of his veiny trouser snake. It was so hairy and thick. His beautiful cock was leaking pre-cum already. I kissed it all over and listened to him moan deeply. And that smell, that wonderful smell that only a man has down there. His cock was very clean and smelled so enticing, with only his natural odors filling my nose. He had already made me so fucking wet, it even surprised me that I was soaking my leopard print thong. Funny I considered that thong a good luck charm, and today I was very lucky indeed. I had gone months without cock, and this near total stranger was about to have me. It felt so dirty to me, and so right. He pulled his shirt off and I took in the sight of his pale, strong body. He looked down at me with his gorgeous blue eyes and he ran his hands over my thick afro. This much older man was truly a masculine stud to behold, I could not believe he was 43. He looked into my eyes and I felt totally powerless, I wanted to be utterly devoured by him. I felt his throbbing cock sliding on my tongue, and it was heavenly. I slowly opened my mouth, gagging in my attempts to take him deeper into my throat. He groaned and pushed slowly on my head, coaxing me into relaxing my jaw to deep throat him. Then, all 8 inches of his fat manhood was in. I felt his pubic hairs against my round nose, he grunted and shivered as he swelled in my mouth. I wanted all of him, in every hole fucking me hard, fast, and then so slowly. His cum all over me, dripping from my holes and filling my stomach. In that perfect, sensual moment that was the only thought I had in my dirty mind. Yes, I would be his possession for as long as he wanted me. Hopefully, for a long time to come. - DAISY  Daisy sucked me like a hungry, wanton woman starving for cock. I loved watching her thick, ruby red lips slide over my cock as she whimpered and sucked it so hard. She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes that sparkled like green gems in the sunlight. I held her adoring gaze as I thrusted deep into her mouth and tugged on her hair. She slurped it like a horny, desperate whore that was eager to please. I've had my cock sucked by plenty of women, but honestly, she might have been the best ever. And there was just something about how she looked at me, how she used her mouth and her tongue. And the atmosphere in her apartment was thick with the instant sexual chemistry between us. It was intangible, but also there was definitely an invisible charge in the air. She then started going a bit faster, she moaned with her mouth stuffed with my tingling, aching cock. I started pumping and grinding Into her demanding, sexy mouth. My balls were so heavy from a lack of sex, but I didn't want to cum so fast either. - JOHN  I was a slowly boiling pot of sexual lust. And he had lit the fire under my stove, I was going to fucking explode soon, I realized my body felt like a pressure cooker of lust. Tasting his pre-cum was making my hairy cunt leak and drip in my soaking panties. My brown puffy nipples that actually stuck out off the end of my breasts were super sensitive, although I felt a little self-conscious about them. I refocused as I felt my pussy absolutely throbbing, just tasting his delicious cock was enough to make me cum. I felt a little orgasm spreading through my thighs, and I hoped he would like my hairy pussy. I had shaved my legs but I liked how my fuzzy hairs felt between my legs and in my armpits. He pulled his cock out with my saliva dripping off and onto my top. “I wanna see your body Daisy. Then I'm gonna fuck you.” I was totally captivated by his commanding presence, I didn't hesitate to strip for him. - DAISY  She pulled off those extremely tight leggings and pulled off her halter top. She undid her bra, and let her magnificent breasts hang free. Then I saw her thick, wide patch of reddish brown pubic hair under her leopard print panties. What a truly erotic and gorgeous sight that was, and I spotted the hair poking out of her armpits as well. I was even more turned on than before by her, my cock was hard as steel for her. “Pull your panties off sexy.” I growled at her in a low voice. She trembled and obeyed, pulling them down to be totally naked before me. She was a rare and unique beauty, and I had to indulge in her. - JOHN  I pulled my thong down and felt long, thick white ropes of grool clinging to my thigh. My panties had left a trail on their way down. I was almost in shock at how absolutely horny I was for him. But I still felt embarrassed about my breasts, they stood out like perky torpedoes with their fat and puffy nipples. But then, he spoke again. “Your pussy is absolutely amazing and beautiful. So are your tits, I could suck on them all day every day.” I shivered from feeling my body respond to him, but I also wanted to cry in happiness. He was being totally sincere, he really liked what he saw, I could see it on his beautiful face. Only a few moments had passed since my panties were off, but the sexual tension reached a fever pitch. He stepped closer and pulled me over to my recliner, he playfully pushed me down on my back. Then, he fucking attacked me, he lunged at my juicy cunt with his mouth. I felt a huge jolt in my core as his sexy lips devoured my thick, hairy labia. He sucked them into his mouth and licked me with rapid, long strokes of his wide tongue. He so quickly sent me into ecstasy like no man ever had, I had never experienced anything quite like this. “Ohhh..ohh, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…fuck..yesss.” I babbled like a total slut, my mind was fading into the persistence of his assault on my soaked pussy. His mouth slurped all my thick cunt juice and he licked labia up and down, then he fingered me. I felt his strong hands push apart the soft, yielding flesh of my buttocks, and he found my dark brown hairy asshole. He was licking and prodding all the right spots in my ass crack with long strokes of his tongue. - DAISY  I licked her beautiful pussy and parted her very dark lips to reveal her bright pink center. I love the sounds a sexy woman makes when you lick her in her juicy center just right. She moaned loudly and pushed her crotch against my mouth, her grool was all over my face and her pubic hairs were dripping with it. I totally wanted all of her juices, and I loved sucking it out of her writhing body. Then when I licked her asshole, she suddenly tensed up even more. Her body shook, her mocha skinned thighs trembled as she thrust her hips up off the chair and begged me. “Don't stop! Please, please don't! I'm gonna fucking cum!” I pulled her left thigh with one hand, pushing her leg up high so I could go deeper with my other hand-I knew exactly what to do to her. - JOHN  Again, holy fucking shit. His mouth and hands were doing things to me I'd never experienced before. He jammed his strong fingers suddenly into my leaking cunt. He rammed into my tight pussy with long, fast thrusts as I rubbed my clit hard and fast. My moaning, raspy gasps reached a peak as my whole body felt the sudden urge knotting up in my core. Then I felt my breath stop for a moment as I heaved before I exploded in a huge, messy squirt. My pussy became a fountain as I had the biggest squirt of my life. I squirted before, but not like this. “Ohhh..my-my-my…FUCKING GOD!” I finally screamed loud enough to wake the dead, as I rubbed and slapped my cunt into a sticky, milky mess. - DAISY  I thought she was probably going to squirt, but this was fucking amazing. Her clear and white cream was all over my front, it was dripping down between her legs and over her chair. There was a puddle soaking into her area rug. She shook more with the end of her orgasms passing through her exotic body. I slurped up all the cum from her thighs and shared it with her in a lewd French kiss. She drank it all down and we shared a passionate kiss on the mouth. I didn't wait any longer, I grabbed hold of her thighs and started fucking her. She squealed and gasped with delight as her beautiful breasts swayed beneath me as I rammed my cock Inside her tight cunt. - JOHN  I felt that thick rod enter me and he immediately pushed deep against my cervix. He grunted and pushed a few more times until he was completely inside me. His fat cock hit every little ridge inside my pussy, massaging me on the inside while his girth pushed sideways. My toes curled as I felt like cumming again on his cock. He was slowly grinding, then he suddenly went faster and faster. I felt him pounding me hard, his wet balls slapped against my hairy asshole. I let out little moans with each plunging thrust, I couldn't think, I couldn't talk in that wonderful moment. I could only groan like a slutty bitch for more, because that's what he awakened in me. This absolute surrender to my desires to be fucked so good like this, whenever and wherever he wanted me. - DAISY  After a few minutes of fucking her, I put her legs up high on my shoulders to go even deeper. Her thighs pressed against her lovely breasts with her ass up. I pushed my cock back in, feeling her tightness open to me. “Do you want it fucking rough babe?” She looked deep into my eyes and licked her lips. “Yes baby, pound your pussy. It's your pussy now! Give it to me, stud! ” I smiled at her and pushed deep as I rested my body on my hands above her to brace myself at an angle above her. My knuckles pushed into the chair as I pushed back in hard. I bottomed out in her cunt and made her mouth drop open with her loud moans of horny abandon. I went fast and deep, fucking her so hard that the heavy chair creaked. - JOHN  His cock hurt at first, because I'm so tight, but my wetness made him glide back and forth inside me. His cock was buried deep inside me, right where I wanted it so fucking bad. I lost all self control by then. “Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy!! Fuuuck meeee! Yes daddy!” He didn't just make me wet, I was totally soaked. The deep fucking made me feel like I was constantly on the threshold of a huge orgasm, the pleasure was overpowering. My cunt was making loud, sopping wet noises as he fucked me with such forceful thrusting. Then I felt the squirts coming, one after another it jetted out of my cunt and drenched his crotch while it ran down my thighs. A few more minutes and then I could feel him slowing down, I thought maybe he was going to cum and was trying to hold off. “Are you going to cum?” “Yes.” He grunted with a grimace of concentration. “Just wait please baby. I need to feel you in my ass.” I felt his cock pull out with a loud, wet noise escaping my pussy. I ran to my kitchen and grabbed my coconut oil. “Sit down in the chair stud.” I eyed him while I rubbed my asshole, coating it thoroughly. I put a generous amount on his aching cock. I took a deep breath in anticipation of that thick rod pounding my poor asshole, but I wanted it so badly. I turned and faced away from him, I rubbed my ass cheeks on that fat cock and teased him a little. - DAISY  “Put it in my ass daddy.” She said as she wiggled her glorious ass on my dick. I grabbed the mounds of her ass and thrust. I slowly pushed inside her, feeling my length slide into her tight, brown bud. She moaned and pushed down with her hips, allowing my cock to fill her completely. Soon she was grinding and bouncing on me with hard, desperate thrusts on my girth. Loud guttural noises and filthy obscenities spilled out of her along with her long, gasping groans of ecstasy. She leaned back and I held her close against my chest with my hands tweaking her fat nipples, that made her moan with another sweaty climax. Soon came a long series of moaning trembles with her hot, wet orgasms. My cock pulsated, it was impossible for me to hold back any longer. I fired my thick hot jizz inside her with a string of shaking moans, her quivering body grinded hard against mine. Our mutual orgasms passed through our bodies like a burning wave of lust, fueled by our raw attraction for each other. I could feel my cum oozing back down over my hairy balls as my cock finally started to soften. She laid there, sweating on me in the blissful afterglow. I kissed her and caressed her gorgeous, statuesque body. She let out deep breaths of elated satisfaction, she kissed me as her delicate hands rubbed my thighs. She turned around and sat in my lap, then she rubbed her body against mine while letting me indulge in her wondrous lips again, sucking and licking my mouth with hers. - JOHN   “You are such an amazing daddy. Oh, is it OK if I call you daddy?” “Yes.” I answered. “If you want to, that is fine.” “That makes me happy, I need a daddy. My pussy needs to be tamed, I need a real man like you.” “Well then, I think I am just the man for the job, my pet.” I gave her a wicked smile with a glimmer in my eye. “Wouldn't you agree?” “Oh yes I would.” She held me tight against her breasts. “Yes daddy, I am your pet. Now and always.” AUTHORS NOTE: Based upon a true story of my intimate encounter with a young woman. Due to the massive and positive response I have received, their will be at least one more chapter in this series. Names have been changed to protect the guilty (or is that the horny?) But if you're looking for a longer story with much more emotional depth, then check out Cindy's Journey. Please rate and comment, thank you. by  SexualisPhantasia for Literotica.

One lowly pledge must satisfy the girls of Omega U. By QuothTheRamen - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Life as a lowly pledge The day I went to college I thought I had cleaned my last floor. Washed my last dish. Scrubbed my last toilet. I left home after five years too many of flipping burgers and dealing with other people's shit. I was done trying to make a bunch of assholes happy. It took all of one day in a frat to realize I was wrong. The world was filled with unhappy assholes, and they were all my problem."Pledge Needledick! Make sure the floor shines." Beko was the frat vice president. He was about as funny as a cold sore. But he was also a linebacker, so people generally felt obligated to laugh. "It's Cam." I said. "It's Cam what?" "It's Cam, Sir." I said. I did not sigh. It was difficult. "It's pledge Needledick now." Beko woofed. Like a dog. A retarded dog. "We are getting fucked up!" Shaun slid himself between Beko and me, smooth as anyone I had ever seen. "What Beko is trying to say is that today is your night on the chore rota Cam. All pledges take a turn." Shaun was the frat president. And he was probably going to be a senator. "No. I get it. Shit needs cleaning." I said. "Right. Spirit of brotherhood. Don't wait up." Shaun said. "Beko! What have I told you about pissing on the floor?" And, with the sloppy zip of a zipper, I was alone. I had the place to myself, piles of shit to clean up, and a fresh puddle of piss to mop. "I am so fucking stupid." I said. I pledged the frat because Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda was the place for business majors. Just this chapter alone had produced three Fortune 500 CEOs, a couple of Silicon valley royalty, and so many millionaires they stopped keeping track. And business is all about who you know. A poor boy from the shit end of the city who does not know anyone needs to change that. And so I did. And now I was picking up empties while the future leaders of the free world were getting shitfaced and laid. You would think that with so many rich bastards they would have a maid. I was well into the second hour and elbow deep in the world's most disgusting toilet when the doorbell rang. I didn't get up. I just kept scrubbing. Whoever they were here for it certainly was not me. The bell rang again. And again. And then someone starting pressing it like they'd been duct taped to the damn button and then had a seizure. I ripped off my yellow gloves, jogged to the door and opened it. "What the fu-" I started. I did not end that sentence. I saw where it was going, flagged it down, and gave it directions to a new and better place. "How can I help you?" I said. Is this because I am a good person? The kind of person who does not tear people's heads off for no reason? Of course not. I worked in fast food. It was because, on the other side of the door, stood a very pretty young Asian girl in heels, a knit skirt, and a sorority sweater so tight that it had to have been drawn on her. The girl blinked the blink of the slightly high, or the very dumb. "I'm here for Beko." she said. Dumb it is. "He's out right now. I can tell him you called." I said. She blinked again. "I didn't call. I walked." "Right. No. Totally get that. Do you want to leave a message?" "Nope. I want to see Beko." "Tell you what. Come on in. We'll call him." I said. "Let me just wash my hands." She walked in and, with a clear familiarity, walked over to our least disgusting couch and sat on it. I ran to the sink, scrubbed up and came out. Then I called Beko from my cell. He answered on the first ring. "Beko, it's me, Cam. I have a--" I looked at the Asian space cadet quizzically. "June." she said. "--June here to talk to you." "Needledick! I was watching porn on my phone." Beko shouted. Over what must have been one hell of a party. "Now I just see your stupid Needledick name on my phone. Hang up so I can see some titties." So I hung up. "He's very busy right now." I said. "Is there anything I can do for you?" "Is Joe here?" "No. Just me." "Louis?" "No. He's out." Ryan?" "No. I am the only one here. I am the only Alpha in the house. There is just me. I see you thinking of another name. But he is not here either. I assure you, I am the Alpha and the Omega of people in this house." She looked confused. "No. I am the Omega. Omega Chi Upsilon Mu." She said. Now I was confused. Omega was almost a honor society. It was not your run of the mill sorority. "Pardon?" "I'm an Omega." She smiled. "And I am high as fuck." Ahh. So not dumb. Just really high. "Right. Well is there anyone else you need me to call? I don't want to blow you off, but I still have a lot of cleaning to do." I said. "I want to blow you off." "Is that a pot joke?" "No." She stopped, wrinkled up in a frown, then continued. "At least I don't think so. I need to blow an Alpha." "And why is that?"" "Scavenger hunt. You guys are worth forty points for a facial." "I'm sorry?" Let's step back for a moment. Time to create a Venn diagram. One circle will be "Woman who have sucked my dick." Small circle. Not empty. Filled with women to whom I am forever grateful. Let's have the other circle be "Women who are so fucking hot that I silently apologize after jerking off to their memory." Now, and I want to be totally clear on this, these circles do not intersect. Not even a little. They don't even get written out on the same piece of paper. Imagine too, a circle labelled "Women who let me cum on their face." This circle was empty. Back to the moment. "Tonight is the Omega Scavenger hunt. And I wanna win it." she said. Her smile was tempting me to make a bad decision. "So what do I do?" "Take off your pants. But leave on the Alpha sweatshirt." I reached for my belt, and then years of self-preservation kicked in. "Wait, Beko's not your boyfriend is he? Because he would have an easy time killing me and I would have a hard time stopping him." "Nope. He just has a nice dick." Which is exactly not what I want to think about when I next see Beko. I dropped my pants. Then I closed my eyes and waited for the someone to tell me that this was a terrible terrible prank. What I felt instead was warm breath across my the head of my dick. I cautiously opened one eye, then the other. She'd taken one of the couch cushions and put it on the floor in front of me. She was kneeling on it, her face just inches away from me. I was not hard. But that was not going to last. She traced her fingers up my thigh, sliding them slowly up, I bit my lip as I watched her. Her hand slid under my balls, then she ran a finger from my ass all the way to where they hung. All the while her hot breath surrounded me. I'd never watched myself get hard before, but it was happening so fast it barely registered. One minute her hand lightly cupped my balls and the next I am so damn hard that it almost slaps me in the stomach. "You like this?" She asked, as she ran her soft cheek along the head. "I'm neither dead nor gay, so yes." "Good." She said. The she wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, holding it up. She leaned in and alternated between soft kisses and quick licks as she worked her way up. I balled my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palms. She teased and licked her way up, until her mouth was just at the head. Then she looked up at me, winked, and took me in her mouth. I'd had my dick sucked before. I thought it was awesome. It turns out that everyone who came before was just shit. She ran her tongue under my shaft, her mouth wet and ready. She swirled it against the hole at the tip, then leaned in, taking inch after inch. She did not slow. She did not stop. She took me in until her nose was flush against me, her chin touching my balls. She winked again. And then slowly, slowly, ever so slowly, she let me out. Her tongue made every inch of my man flesh electric. I reached down to her head, but she just brushed me off, then waved her finger in the classic naughty naughty gesture. Chastened, I put my hands behind my head and groaned. She firmly wrapped one hand around my root, and with the other cupped my balls, pressing a finger against my taint. She leaned forward again, taking me until her lips reached her hand. She began to rock her head back and forth, slowly at first. Her hand stayed with her lips, making every rock a long slow stroke of my dick, with the wet miracle of her mouth keeping me on edge. I took a deep breath as she started speeding up. Every downstroke felt my cock getting wetter, every upstroke felt my balls getting tighter. Her free hand was rubbing my taint, teasing my balls, and driving me crazy. I felt my hips go loose as I adopted her rhythm. Pulling away when she pulled away. Pushing in as she pushed in. I felt myself in the back of her throat, then running the length of her tongue. She kept a wet suction that gave me no respite. I felt myself pushing the pace now. Seeing her, so gorgeous, so sexy so fucking good at sucking a cock was too much. I pushed so hard she gagged. I pulled out so far the cool air hit me. But she did not stop. Her grip on my shaft tighten. She slammed me into her mouth as if daring me to try to stop. I was off balance, standing on my toes, my dick falling into her amazing mouth, my eyes seeing stars. "Fucking Christ! I'm going to blow!" I said. She sped up, moving so fast she got blurry. I felt my load begin, rumbling from the depths of me up my shaft. She felt it too, and right when it was about to escape she learned back, her hands continuing to work the shaft. I exploded on to her. On her cheek, her perfect nose, her hair. And she put her face right against me. Pulling me still, milking every last drop onto her skin. I was in love. So it is a clear understatement when I say I was surprised when the flash went off. "Did you just take a selfie?" I said. "Yep. Gotta get the points." She said. "I forgot about that." And I had. This was clearly a one-time thing. But at least I closed the Venn diagram. "So June, could you send me that?" "Nope." "Right." I reached for the paper towel roll that remained from my cleaning and offered it to her. "Towel?" I said. She smiled the gorgeous smile, buried under layers of my spunk. "Nope. I'll wear it out. Extra five points." And, just like that, she was gone. It was the best thirty minutes of my life so far. Of course, by the end of the night it would be the third best thirty minutes of my life. One lowly pledge must make her nasty video dreams come true. I found pizza under a couch. Not a pizza box. No box to be found. Not a single slice, but instead eight slices, composing a whole pizza of what I can only assume was pepperoni pizza, all perfectly arranged under the couch. Like it was being delivered to hungry mice whose ordering reach far exceeds their grasp. Or a bunch of morons with the munchies. Fifty/fifty. I had been tempted, only briefly, to leave the pizza out as a reminder to my frat brothers to clean up after themselves. But, given the bags of filth I trucked out to the dumpster, this cause was lost. I tossed the pizza in with the condom wrappers, used dental floss, and random crusty Kleenex that so recently littered our floors. You might think that I would be unhappy, cleaning up after a couple dozen very well connected douchebags. And, on a normal night, you would be right. But this was not a normal night. This was a night in which the mere fact of my association with Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda resulted in me getting the kind of blow job reserved for men with excessive body hair, giant cigars, and private armies. A night in which one of the hottest women I had ever seen allowed me to not only cover a tile in ethnic bingo (Row: BJ, Column: Asian. Bingo!) but also had me paint her face like a drunken Jackson Pollack. So while I may be the lowest man on a very mangy totem pole, I was also a man who had had my pole waxed. I was in a post orgasm glow, and oscillated between absolute disbelief that I might ever be so lucky, and a profound fear that the best thing that might ever happen to me had already happened. It was deep into one of these swings into self-doubt, and deep into a pile of what I could only assume were once out dishes, that the doorbell rang. It may seem crazy to you that I did not run to the door. It may seem crazy to you that I did not even leave the dishes behind. But, to be clear, you are three hundred words into chapter two. I assumed I was living in the boring epilogue of chapter one. So I did not walk to the door. And I did not run. Instead I picked up the next sorry excuse for a plate and started scrubbing. The doorbell rang again. With feeling. And then again. Eventually I realized that whomever was pushing it was actually tapping out a beat. A lively bossa nova thing. And they were not going anywhere. No night is perfect. I put the dish down, dried off my hands, and walked to the door. The persistent beat made my feet want to run, but I kept them under control. I stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and opened it. "Welcome to Alpha Nu, how can I help you?" It was dark outside. But she was very blonde. The kind of blonde that happens when you have hair bleach and a wandering mind. The hair framed a lovely face, ghostly pale. And now I was staring. She smiled, a thousand watt thing. "You can help me by getting out of my way." "What?" "'How can you help me?'" She said. "You just asked. Then you got stupid." "Right. No. Come in. I'm Cam." I moved out of the way She pushed past me, pulling a giant roller bag. "I'm Mary. But everyone calls me Daisy." "Why is that?" She hit me with the smile again. "Because I tell them to." She put the bag down, then spun around like a Julie Andrews on a German mountain. This caused her slightly modest sundress to become much less modest, and gave me a lovely view of a pair of runner's legs. And I was staring again. "This will have to do. It's funny, because the place looks so classy outside. All bricks and ivy. Then you come in and it looks like someone threw up on the floor." She said. "Someone does throw up on the floor. Every day. His name is Ted. He calls it clearing his throat." Daisy looked at me with an expression that I could not place. Something between amused and irritated. "Let the artist work, dear." She said. "And that is not the visual I want in my head." She stalked around the room, framing parts with her fingers. "I want sultry. I want dark. I want something that oozes passion and hunger and need." She said. "It's a dump. A dump with couches that are so nasty they make crunching sounds when you sit on them." I said. "It needs lighting. It needs ambiance. It needs to be perfect." "Perfect for what?" I asked. "This!" She said. Then she handed me a piece of paper. I scanned it. "Is this a shot list?" "Of course. You can't direct without one." "And everything on this-" I waved the sheet. "Is going to happen here?" "Of course." "Who is playing willing young co-ed?" I asked. "Me. I am the star of all my works." "And who is playing the hard and ready young stud?" "Well Cam, I was going to audition the boys," She said. And then that smile almost knocked me down. "but you're the only one here. So... are you up for it?" I started pulling off my pants. She put a hand on my chest. "Hold up cowboy. You've seen the shot list. Not until scene 3. Now help me set up." You might think a roller bag would only hold a small amount of film equipment. You would be wrong. You might think that setting up lights, area mikes, a camera, and a bunch of shit that I do not have names for would be difficult with an erection. You would be right. But, given the proper motivation, all work can be rewarding. "I've never seen anyone work so fast." She said. "I'm a lover of film." I said. "You know, I don't normally ask questions when an absurdly attractive woman asks me to make a porno with her-" "You get asked that a lot?" She said, as she was draping sheets over the couch. "More than I'd have ever thought." I said. "But why are we making a porno?" "Because I am an Omega Mu. And this is our annual scavenger hunt." She said. "This video should be worth 355 points, should you be able to keep your load in for every shot." "So, I'm just going to ask this." I said. I looked up and saw her fiddling with the camera. It took me a second to refocus from looking down her dress at her very impressive rack. She caught me looking, and smiled behind the viewfinder. "Why are you doing this at all. This is not me trying to scare you away, I am just really curious." She stopped for a second, and pulled a couple of wispy blonde strands from in front of her face to behind her ear. I don't know that I believe in any god, but if one exists he must be damn happy with his work here. "Do you know how competitive Omega Mu is? The girls there are driven to be great. They will walk off this campus and into lives that most people only dream of. And I'm a film major. They don't respect what I do. They don't understand it. Most of them can't even be bothered to stay awake during my films." She stepped close, so close I could smell strawberries and the faintest hint of excitement. "But they will stay awake for this one. By the time I'm done showing it to them they'll be sitting in puddles of their own juice, awkwardly fidgeting and looking for any excuse to get back to their rooms and get their stuck up snatches off. That room will absolutely stink of arousal and lust and need. And they will know that I am one hell of a filmmaker." My dick was threatening to leave my body and go into orbit. "Is the camera rolling? I need it to be rolling." I said. She pointed at the red light. "It's been rolling for the last five minutes. Take off your shirt." I took my shirt off so damn fast I nearly sprained my shoulders. "I don't have a script." "We'll improvise." She closed her eyes and leaned in. I laid my fingers on top of her hand, gliding them up her arm, to her shoulders. I traced her collarbone, then ran them up her neck, to her cheek. Her lips parted. I leaned in to meet them with my own. I felt a slight shudder as they touched, and I wondered if perhaps all her confidence masked a delicacy, a pure and innocent nature, uncorrupted by all the debauchery that surrounds her. Then I felt a firm hand against my chest. It shoved me on to the couch. I fell with no resistance. She walked up to me, put one leg up by my head and pulled up her dress, revealing absolutely no underwear. "You will lick the living shit out of my pussy. If you're lucky I'll let you lick my ass. And If you do a very good job at that I will let you put that monster trying to escape your jeans balls deep inside me." I am a terrible judge of character. That delicate flower ground her incredibly wet pussy into my face. I am not the smartest guy. And I am no actor. But I certainly take direction. I put my hands on her thighs to steady her, then teased her outer lips with my tongue, splitting them, letting them close, tasting her mix of sweat and natural lubrication. I pulled the inner lips between mine, tracing them up to the hard nub. I ran my lips against it, lightly at first, teasing it with my tongue. She rocked her hips into my face, grinding her clit against my lips. I sped up my tongue to meet her urgency, tightening my grip on her legs, pulling her into me. Her juices flowed all over my jaw, pooling on my chest. She lowered her hands to my head and pulled me in so tight I could barely breathe. "Faster you bastard! If I don't get off you don't get off." Being a gentleman, I obliged the lady. But I knew that speed alone was not going to be enough. I freed one of my hands and ran it between her legs. I took her clit between my lips and raced my tongue along it, feeling it pulse with her arousal. A feeling matched only with the untended arousal currently in my pants. "You can't go too hard with me. And you sure as hell aren't going hard enough." I am competitive. Ninety nine percent of the time it is a terrible flaw. This day, not so much. I found an extra gear and pulsed my tongue against her, moving so fast that I got sloppy, and was licking the whole of her pubis. I slipped a couple fingers into her depths, probing until I found the rough patch of her G-spot, then timed my strokes outside with those inside. "Fuck. Just keep doing that." She said. Then words became groans, moved to soft moans, quickly strung together and rising in pitch. I kept up a steady rhythm, feeling her body stiffen, her strong legs go taut, her breathing get ragged. "Fuck me." She shouted. "Fuck Me!" She pulled my head in hard, rubbing herself against me. Her clit ground against me, tracing a wet line on my lips. She gasped, then caught her breath. "Fuck" Her body went slack. I eased my lips off of her. Took my fingers out, running them along my tongue to capture the taste. I lowered her to the couch, then reached for my belt. She smiled. And I wanted her so badly that there was no terrible thing I would not have done. "Not yet. You're only halfway there. And I need more points." And with that she spread her legs, then pulled her knees in. Now, to be clear, at that point I'd have cut off my left arm to fuck her. So eating her ass was not going to be a problem. I dove right the fuck in. I kissed the cutest pinkest prettiest little asshole that I had ever seen. It was wet with her juices and my spit, and I could not help but run my lips upon the rim. She gasped when my lips touched, and it puckered tightly. I blew on it, seeing it shrink with the cold. I ran my tongue under it, watching it loosen as she got aroused. He hands drifted to her pussy, and she spread it apart with one, then ran two fingers through. A delicate strand of drool ran between her fingers and her pussy, and it was all I could do to not ram my tongue against her pretty pucker. My resolve lasted for about two seconds. Then she started grinding her wet fingertips on her clit and I started pushing my tongue against her. Probing for resistance, feeling her tense. I could hear her fingers, sloppily running, making the wet noises of sex and driving me out of my goddamn mind. She sped up and I pushed my tongue right against her flower. I'd read her rhythm, I waited for my moment, and when it came I pushed into her ass. "Jesus Fucking Christ!" She shouted. I didn't stop. It felt like a compliment. I ran my fingers into her again, easing in a couple, felling myself fill her, wanting so much to put more into her. She rocked herself back and forth, using me as a tool to get her off. I was happy with this arrangement. Tongue, fingers and mind were all synchronized as she took control. Her breathing sped up, but I kept my pace. Her rocking increased, her hungry pussy pulling my fingers in, but I was patient. I knew I would get what I wanted and she was about to get hers. "Don't. Fuck. This. Up." She said. Each word punctuated with a thrust. "I'm. Going. To. Cum." And as she said it I felt the signs. She bottomed out on my fingers, her wet pussy spasmed against them. Her ass rippled against my tongue, Her toes curled, and then I got a face full of what I can only assume was her ejaculate. Given what I had done to June it only felt fair. Daisy put both legs on the ground and stood up. Her dress fell back over her assets, robbing me of the wonderful view. "That was worth an extra 20 points. So I am very happy." She said. "I think it is time to make you very happy. Take off your pants." You can't rip off blue jeans. Denim is not a fabric that rips. But you can get them off so fast that short one high speed camera no one can tell the difference. "Stay on the couch." She said. She lifted one spaghetti strap and slowly pulled it over her shoulder. Then the other one. The dress fell noiselessly to the ground. She wore no bra. She didn't need one. Her breasts were as amazing as I had hoped, and the rest of her runner's body was more than I could possibly have dreamed. Taut muscle and soft flesh played in perfect harmony. She stepped towards me, putting one knee outside my legs, then the other. She lifted herself up on her knees, so that she could look down on me, her perfect breasts damn near poking my eyes out. "How badly do you want to fuck me." She said. I could feel all of the wet between her legs dripping on me. My dick twitched like a divining rod on the Mississippi. I looked into those amazing blue eyes and said "A lot." She smiled. "I'll fix that in editing." Then she lowered herself onto me. I wanted to thrust. To take her. To put my hands on her hips, give in to the animal inside me, and slam myself into that perfect wet pussy until I exploded deep within her. But I did not. It nearly killed me, but I kept my shit together. I wanted this to last as long as possible. I felt the lips slowly divide, taking in the head. There was no friction, just heat and wet. She put her forearms on my shoulder, leaned in close, pressed her chest against mine, and brought her lips to my ear. "I love the way you smell. Your sweat and my juices have me so fucking hot." I didn't say anything. I couldn't. She lowered herself a little more. I felt the first inch of me squeezed into her depths. "You want to take me. Use me. The way I used you." I groaned. Her tongue teased my ear. She pushed further, inviting more of me in. "I don't know how you're holding off. Am I not wet enough for you? Tight enough?" I said nothing. My concentration was all I had left. She slid down a bit, her wetness running down my shaft. "Or maybe you're not man enough to take what you want." I put my hands on her hips. Put my lips to her ears. And I stage whispered, loud enough for the camera to hear. "You talk too much." My hips rose. Hers descended. She gasped, but I had been patient for too long. I lifted her, pulled out, then pushed back in. I lifted one arm around her back and pulled her close to me, feeling those tremendous breasts push against me, feeling the muscles in her back tighten. "You're going to match me, stroke for stroke. You are going to match my pace, you are going to match my enthusiasm, and I swear to god you are going to cum with me. I have done everything you wanted. Everything you told me to do. And I am going to fuck the shit out of you." She stopped. And I was struck with terror that I had overplayed my hand. But that smile, dear lord that smile. "I knew you had it in you tiger." She lowered herself to meet me. We started slow, with her walls teasing every bit of me. Each deliberate thrust brought with it a host of mind bending sensations. I locked eyes with her. Saw her passion and need as she pulled me in. Watched her groan every time I bottomed out, watched her grind her pubic bone against mine, trying to get all the stimulation she could. I could have gone forever, but she was a performer. Her pace quickened. I sped up to match. I lowered my head to her breast. She pulled me in, forcing it into my mouth, responding to the suction, the delicate nibble,. My speed increasing, my erection an iron bar straining inside her. Her moans getting louder, my excitement reaching a crest. All pretense of erotic sex had been abandoned. I pushed myself into her with violence, she responded in kind. Our bodies slapped against each other. My hands were gripping her hard runner's ass for dear life, her nails dug into my back. The only word I could say was fuck. The only thing I could do was fuck, All I ever wanted to do was fuck. But all the servicing of this woman had taken its toll. No man could resist her for long. "Now cum for me." I said. I don't know who came first. I came so hard I blacked out for a second, every sense shutting down so that I could bust the world's most righteous nut. She had taken me all the way into her, so deep I could feel every bit of the inside of her, and it was all squeezing me as she pulsed through her own orgasm. I don't know if I've ever cum more. I'm not sure I could. After a minute she stretched out, still impaled on me, giving me an eyeful that I will take with me to the grave and far beyond. "And cut." She said. Then she got up and walked to the camera. Everything I'd left behind was running down her leg and she did not mind at all. "Are you sure you've never acted before? You seem like a natural." "Is this pillow talk?" "No. A direct question." "Ahh. No. Not since I was a tree in the 3rd grade musical." She finished packing the camera. "You must have been one hell of a tree. Now help me clean up." I broke down the lights and the mics. I stole every glance I could. If this was going to be the best night of my life I wanted to remember every bit of it. Far too quickly we were packed. She pulled on her dress. I pulled on my clothes. She turned to leave. "Daisy. stop." I said. "Can I give you my number? In case of rewrites or something?" Daisy reached into her bag, and pulled something out. The she hit me with that smile one last time. "Here's my card. I'll be honest, your ear for dialogue is shit, so you will in no way be involved with a rewrite." She said. "But, if you are ever looking to fuck again, my cell is on the back." I stood stock still and watched her walk away. Shock does terrible things to a man. Then I spent the next fifteen minutes memorizing her phone number, because I am not a complete idiot. The day may come when I forget who I am, where I came from, and everything I have ever cared about. And on that day will still be able to recite all 10 fucking digits because some shit is too damn important to forget.  By QuothTheRamen for Literotica

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 4Asking forgiveness instead of permission.Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."Saturday, Caleb has a soccer tournament all afternoon, and Sunday, oh, I know how much you love Sundays."Yes, I did, and she could see my eyes light up."Tell you what, you come to church with us, we'll take the crew to Sonic for lunch and then home; I'm pretty sure I can be plastic balls deep in your ass by two."She was so matter of fact about this."So, church?"I didn't want to go to church with her and the family, but there was a certain wicked allure to attending services, knowing I'd be feasting on her later in the day."Can't I just wait for you until after church?""If you're there with us, I know I'll be sweating just a little more than usual."She knew my kinks far too well. I couldn't resist her Sunday savor and quickly agreed.This strange conversation was made even stranger as she was now scheduling me to attend church with her, then the exact time she would sodomize me. Salvation and sin in a single afternoon.I didn't have to say yes, she knew I'd be there from the reaction of my cock that began to thicken rapidly. She gently stroked it and looked at it."You're right, seven and a half inches. Would you be a dear and get the coconut oil and that big ass plug from the bedside table?""Now?""If I'm going to shove seven inches up your cute bottom tomorrow, it's only fair you should shove your seven and a half inches up mine today.""You mean; ?"She bit her lip in a sensuous way and rolled over presenting her ass to me.I move quickly to the side table, my breath quickening."You're sure?""I've been waiting for you to knock at my back door for a while. That Gideon thing really put a damper on our progress."We had done just about everything else we could this summer, and now she was offering me her ass. Of course there was a price, my ass in exchange.I and been fingers deep, I had probed with my tongue, pressed my cock on that pink knot of door and had surrendered to the notion it wasn't going to happen, but now she was granting me entry.I found the coconut oil and the large ass plug and returned to her. She met me with a gentle kiss."Here's what I want you to do. Put that in me. All the way"She rolled over so she was face down, then took several pillows and shoved them under her tummy, so she was tilted down with her ass up. Relaxing, she and opened her legs, a trickle of my cum leaked from her pussy to my pillow covers.I approached her gently, smearing the soft coconut oil on her. The room was chilly enough that the oil was semi-solid, the consistency of soft butter. When it contacted her sealed puckernut, her body heat turned it to liquid in an instant. I wiped more on, gently poking into her tight ring with my forefinger. I pushed into the first knuckle and could tell she was receptive to what was to come.I took the large plug and pushed it against her ass. I was tentative, not wanting to bring any pain."You can go harder."With her permission I pushed again, and her anus dilated, opening a small gape, but that was all I needed and fed the pointed end inside to trap her muscles open.Another push and her anus widened with remarkable ease. At its widest this ass plug was thicker than my cock so I was confident she could accommodate me.When her anus was opened to its zenith, the plug was half in and half out, a push could reject it. A pull could accept it.Her muscles took over, a gentle squeeze and a pull the entire ass plug was swallowed the plug sealing shut with gentle fart sound, leaving only the jeweled handle showing."You've been practicing," I whispered."I know you want to cum in my ass," she whispered, "do you have condoms?""Really? We need condoms?""You can cum in my ass inside a condom. But then you have to put the contents into my cunt."I didn't have to ask why. She had made it perfectly clear all summer where my sperm had to end."No, I don't have any.""Go to my house. Bedside table, right side, under a booklet of evening prayers. There are some there.""You want me to go to your house for condoms?""No one is home. Go now while I let this toy relax my muscles. Hurry."I sat up and thought about this."This is nuts.""I want this for you," she whispered. "The backdoor is open."I assumed she meant the backdoor to her house, but either way, I jumped up, threw on some sweats, and hurried out of my house to the bushes separating our two homes.I looked around; no one was in sight, so I dashed for the back door. It was open. Inside, I hurried up the stairs, searching for the master bedroom.Once I arrived, I approached the bed, opened the bedside table, and saw a metal liquor flask.I then realized I was on the wrong side of the bed, so I jumped over to the right side, opened the drawer, shuffled through some religious materials, and found several condoms. I took one, shut the drawer, then opened it again and took two more. Why settle for one and done?I gazed at the enormous bed and envisioned Mandy in it with The Bishop. That diminished some of the excitement.But then I noticed her clothes hamper and lifted the top. Several pairs of her LDS garments were calling to me. I grabbed a pair and inhaled that scent that drove me wild. In seconds, I was back on track. I held on to the panties, stuffing them into my pocket to enjoy later, and I sprinted back to my house.Stashing the garment in a kitchen drawer, I wondered who I had become. Two months ago, if you had told me I'd be having an affair with the woman next door and now be stealing her used underwear, I would have laughed. But that was me now; and I didn't mind at all.I walked into the bedroom holding the condoms like a trophy.Mandy was on the bed, on her knees, facing away from me. I think she had been in this position since I left, enjoying the expansion in her rectum.Her hands were on her thighs just below where her ass cheeks met her legs. She was holding her ass cheeks open wide.The ass plug handle was glaring at me.I just stood there as she began to push. Her ass flexed and the ass plug pushed out then quickly retreated back in. She did it again, and again. Each time the plug came further out, widening her tight brown ring with each push."Can you push it out, or should I pull it?""What do you want me to do?""Push it out," I said. Goddam I wanted to see this.She bent forward and placed her hands on her thighs to catch her breath. She resumed pushing, letting out a small moan with each push. From this view I could see her long pussy lips hanging below her, thick from her lust.She was both putting on a show to please me and training her body to obey her commands, rather than nature's instructions. So, I practiced the virtue of patience.She gripped her cheeks and gave a strong push, the egg-shaped toy crowned. She gave another push, and it popped out, followed by a small rush of fouled coconut oil that had been trapped inside. There was a little noise, half air, half wetness.Then her asshole closed and quickly opened again. She flexed her core, and it remained open like a small mouth, fixed to whistle, ready for me to enter.She had a penchant for doggy style, something I realize other women liked as well. I always felt self-conscious in this position, because it felt so dominant, and I wasn't sure if that was my sexual personality; until this summer when Mandy assured me, she was mine to do with as I wanted. I grew to love the control doggy style gave me over her.Strangely, she had trained me to be more assertive, to encourage and bring out any dominant traits I had kept buried. So, as she presented her ass to me, I knew it was mine to enjoy; so long as I didn't cum in there.I quickly unwrapped the condom and rolled it on my cock. It was pre-lubed, but so was her ass as clear drips of coconut oil dribble down her perineum to her cunt.I chose to stand, bending my knees to bring my cock to the waiting hole. Her sphincter looked like a large round bullseye against the paleness of her ass. I wasn't sure how long she could keep it open, so I grasped my cock and pushed the thick cap past the open barrier.She groaned with pleasure as I expanded her slightly upon entry. Putting a hand back to my thigh, she slowed me."Give it a second, baby, just a second."I paused and could feel her tight muscles on my cock tip, slowly that grip faded and pushed forward."Easy now,""Oh my God, you're big. You're;"I wasn't sure if she was just trying to stroke my ego or making a declarative statement. I put one hand on her back, the other on my leg and continued inward.She let out a high-pitched howl, three times in a row, something I had never heard before.I gave a hard push."Oh my God, not all the way in yet, please." She begged.I hesitated. Then decided I was in charge and pushed inward. She reacted with a long groan. I gave several pushes then withdrew to admire her open ass.Holding my latex covered cock in hand I admired the view of her waiting for my next plunge. Her unused pussy lips were visible below, confused by the blood swelling them, but lack of attention.I thrust deep in her ass this time driving myself to the hilt. While the ass plug might have been wider than me at its midpoint it wasn't longer, and my cock entered the deeper areas of her rectum unexplored by fingers or toys.Her internal muscles went to work on my cock enclosing around it and doing what nature created them to do, ripple and pulse to expel anything in the area. So, while her rectum tried to push me out, I overpowered it will be pushing inward, and the battle of pleasure began for the two of us.I let out a low groan."You like that filthy hole, don't you?" she said.I certainly did, and I also enjoyed hearing her speak in this manner. Not that she didn't speak during sex; she was always vocal. But she didn't say things like that."All I could think of in church was that thick cock of yours in my ass," she continued. "I soaked my panties thinking of you."Wow, she was going places, but I didn't reply instead began to push and pull my cock creating a frenzy of pleasure. I responded with a groan, but she wanted more.I tried my hand at it."All I could think about in that hot church was to bend you over the pew and fuck your ass in front of the entire congregation."I pressed harder to emphasize my claim on her, and she responded with a long, submissive moan. I was confident the mental imagery I painted in her mind was compelling."I would make The Bishop watch me defile you."She liked that and replied."He would be so angry, knowing I let you in my ass."As obscene as that image was, it emboldened me to fuck her ass harder as I fantasized about The Bishop being forced to watch me take his wife in that sacred sanctuary.I could have finished but the position was causing my legs to cramp.I withdrew, my cock to with a loud fart sound from the air I had pushed into her colon. She was caught her off-guard, but I gave her no time to react and then dragged her body back, so her feet were off the bed, torso on the bed, and her ass was presented to me at the perfect height to defile it.A thick glob of coconut oil mixed with her anal moistures rolled down her inner thigh as I was quick to reenter her, only now I was pushing hard and no longer exploring her ass, I was fucking it mercilessly.But this position wasn't perfect either. I pulled out to another rush of air and noise."It feels numb; It's so good. Keep going," she begged.I moved her forward, this time flat on the bed, her legs spread open. I crawled on the bed on my knees, her ass under my balls. Guiding my cock back to the hole I desired. Perfect. This was the way to fuck a woman's ass.

One lowly pledge must satisfy the girls of Omega U. By QuothTheRamen - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Life as a lowly pledge The day I went to college I thought I had cleaned my last floor. Washed my last dish. Scrubbed my last toilet. I left home after five years too many of flipping burgers and dealing with other people's shit. I was done trying to make a bunch of assholes happy. It took all of one day in a frat to realize I was wrong. The world was filled with unhappy assholes, and they were all my problem."Pledge Needledick! Make sure the floor shines." Beko was the frat vice president. He was about as funny as a cold sore. But he was also a linebacker, so people generally felt obligated to laugh. "It's Cam." I said. "It's Cam what?" "It's Cam, Sir." I said. I did not sigh. It was difficult. "It's pledge Needledick now." Beko woofed. Like a dog. A retarded dog. "We are getting fucked up!" Shaun slid himself between Beko and me, smooth as anyone I had ever seen. "What Beko is trying to say is that today is your night on the chore rota Cam. All pledges take a turn." Shaun was the frat president. And he was probably going to be a senator. "No. I get it. Shit needs cleaning." I said. "Right. Spirit of brotherhood. Don't wait up." Shaun said. "Beko! What have I told you about pissing on the floor?" And, with the sloppy zip of a zipper, I was alone. I had the place to myself, piles of shit to clean up, and a fresh puddle of piss to mop. "I am so fucking stupid." I said. I pledged the frat because Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda was the place for business majors. Just this chapter alone had produced three Fortune 500 CEOs, a couple of Silicon valley royalty, and so many millionaires they stopped keeping track. And business is all about who you know. A poor boy from the shit end of the city who does not know anyone needs to change that. And so I did. And now I was picking up empties while the future leaders of the free world were getting shitfaced and laid. You would think that with so many rich bastards they would have a maid. I was well into the second hour and elbow deep in the world's most disgusting toilet when the doorbell rang. I didn't get up. I just kept scrubbing. Whoever they were here for it certainly was not me. The bell rang again. And again. And then someone starting pressing it like they'd been duct taped to the damn button and then had a seizure. I ripped off my yellow gloves, jogged to the door and opened it. "What the fu-" I started. I did not end that sentence. I saw where it was going, flagged it down, and gave it directions to a new and better place. "How can I help you?" I said. Is this because I am a good person? The kind of person who does not tear people's heads off for no reason? Of course not. I worked in fast food. It was because, on the other side of the door, stood a very pretty young Asian girl in heels, a knit skirt, and a sorority sweater so tight that it had to have been drawn on her. The girl blinked the blink of the slightly high, or the very dumb. "I'm here for Beko." she said. Dumb it is. "He's out right now. I can tell him you called." I said. She blinked again. "I didn't call. I walked." "Right. No. Totally get that. Do you want to leave a message?" "Nope. I want to see Beko." "Tell you what. Come on in. We'll call him." I said. "Let me just wash my hands." She walked in and, with a clear familiarity, walked over to our least disgusting couch and sat on it. I ran to the sink, scrubbed up and came out. Then I called Beko from my cell. He answered on the first ring. "Beko, it's me, Cam. I have a--" I looked at the Asian space cadet quizzically. "June." she said. "--June here to talk to you." "Needledick! I was watching porn on my phone." Beko shouted. Over what must have been one hell of a party. "Now I just see your stupid Needledick name on my phone. Hang up so I can see some titties." So I hung up. "He's very busy right now." I said. "Is there anything I can do for you?" "Is Joe here?" "No. Just me." "Louis?" "No. He's out." Ryan?" "No. I am the only one here. I am the only Alpha in the house. There is just me. I see you thinking of another name. But he is not here either. I assure you, I am the Alpha and the Omega of people in this house." She looked confused. "No. I am the Omega. Omega Chi Upsilon Mu." She said. Now I was confused. Omega was almost a honor society. It was not your run of the mill sorority. "Pardon?" "I'm an Omega." She smiled. "And I am high as fuck." Ahh. So not dumb. Just really high. "Right. Well is there anyone else you need me to call? I don't want to blow you off, but I still have a lot of cleaning to do." I said. "I want to blow you off." "Is that a pot joke?" "No." She stopped, wrinkled up in a frown, then continued. "At least I don't think so. I need to blow an Alpha." "And why is that?"" "Scavenger hunt. You guys are worth forty points for a facial." "I'm sorry?" Let's step back for a moment. Time to create a Venn diagram. One circle will be "Woman who have sucked my dick." Small circle. Not empty. Filled with women to whom I am forever grateful. Let's have the other circle be "Women who are so fucking hot that I silently apologize after jerking off to their memory." Now, and I want to be totally clear on this, these circles do not intersect. Not even a little. They don't even get written out on the same piece of paper. Imagine too, a circle labelled "Women who let me cum on their face." This circle was empty. Back to the moment. "Tonight is the Omega Scavenger hunt. And I wanna win it." she said. Her smile was tempting me to make a bad decision. "So what do I do?" "Take off your pants. But leave on the Alpha sweatshirt." I reached for my belt, and then years of self-preservation kicked in. "Wait, Beko's not your boyfriend is he? Because he would have an easy time killing me and I would have a hard time stopping him." "Nope. He just has a nice dick." Which is exactly not what I want to think about when I next see Beko. I dropped my pants. Then I closed my eyes and waited for the someone to tell me that this was a terrible terrible prank. What I felt instead was warm breath across my the head of my dick. I cautiously opened one eye, then the other. She'd taken one of the couch cushions and put it on the floor in front of me. She was kneeling on it, her face just inches away from me. I was not hard. But that was not going to last. She traced her fingers up my thigh, sliding them slowly up, I bit my lip as I watched her. Her hand slid under my balls, then she ran a finger from my ass all the way to where they hung. All the while her hot breath surrounded me. I'd never watched myself get hard before, but it was happening so fast it barely registered. One minute her hand lightly cupped my balls and the next I am so damn hard that it almost slaps me in the stomach. "You like this?" She asked, as she ran her soft cheek along the head. "I'm neither dead nor gay, so yes." "Good." She said. The she wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, holding it up. She leaned in and alternated between soft kisses and quick licks as she worked her way up. I balled my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palms. She teased and licked her way up, until her mouth was just at the head. Then she looked up at me, winked, and took me in her mouth. I'd had my dick sucked before. I thought it was awesome. It turns out that everyone who came before was just shit. She ran her tongue under my shaft, her mouth wet and ready. She swirled it against the hole at the tip, then leaned in, taking inch after inch. She did not slow. She did not stop. She took me in until her nose was flush against me, her chin touching my balls. She winked again. And then slowly, slowly, ever so slowly, she let me out. Her tongue made every inch of my man flesh electric. I reached down to her head, but she just brushed me off, then waved her finger in the classic naughty naughty gesture. Chastened, I put my hands behind my head and groaned. She firmly wrapped one hand around my root, and with the other cupped my balls, pressing a finger against my taint. She leaned forward again, taking me until her lips reached her hand. She began to rock her head back and forth, slowly at first. Her hand stayed with her lips, making every rock a long slow stroke of my dick, with the wet miracle of her mouth keeping me on edge. I took a deep breath as she started speeding up. Every downstroke felt my cock getting wetter, every upstroke felt my balls getting tighter. Her free hand was rubbing my taint, teasing my balls, and driving me crazy. I felt my hips go loose as I adopted her rhythm. Pulling away when she pulled away. Pushing in as she pushed in. I felt myself in the back of her throat, then running the length of her tongue. She kept a wet suction that gave me no respite. I felt myself pushing the pace now. Seeing her, so gorgeous, so sexy so fucking good at sucking a cock was too much. I pushed so hard she gagged. I pulled out so far the cool air hit me. But she did not stop. Her grip on my shaft tighten. She slammed me into her mouth as if daring me to try to stop. I was off balance, standing on my toes, my dick falling into her amazing mouth, my eyes seeing stars. "Fucking Christ! I'm going to blow!" I said. She sped up, moving so fast she got blurry. I felt my load begin, rumbling from the depths of me up my shaft. She felt it too, and right when it was about to escape she learned back, her hands continuing to work the shaft. I exploded on to her. On her cheek, her perfect nose, her hair. And she put her face right against me. Pulling me still, milking every last drop onto her skin. I was in love. So it is a clear understatement when I say I was surprised when the flash went off. "Did you just take a selfie?" I said. "Yep. Gotta get the points." She said. "I forgot about that." And I had. This was clearly a one-time thing. But at least I closed the Venn diagram. "So June, could you send me that?" "Nope." "Right." I reached for the paper towel roll that remained from my cleaning and offered it to her. "Towel?" I said. She smiled the gorgeous smile, buried under layers of my spunk. "Nope. I'll wear it out. Extra five points." And, just like that, she was gone. It was the best thirty minutes of my life so far. Of course, by the end of the night it would be the third best thirty minutes of my life. One lowly pledge must make her nasty video dreams come true. I found pizza under a couch. Not a pizza box. No box to be found. Not a single slice, but instead eight slices, composing a whole pizza of what I can only assume was pepperoni pizza, all perfectly arranged under the couch. Like it was being delivered to hungry mice whose ordering reach far exceeds their grasp. Or a bunch of morons with the munchies. Fifty/fifty. I had been tempted, only briefly, to leave the pizza out as a reminder to my frat brothers to clean up after themselves. But, given the bags of filth I trucked out to the dumpster, this cause was lost. I tossed the pizza in with the condom wrappers, used dental floss, and random crusty Kleenex that so recently littered our floors. You might think that I would be unhappy, cleaning up after a couple dozen very well connected douchebags. And, on a normal night, you would be right. But this was not a normal night. This was a night in which the mere fact of my association with Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda resulted in me getting the kind of blow job reserved for men with excessive body hair, giant cigars, and private armies. A night in which one of the hottest women I had ever seen allowed me to not only cover a tile in ethnic bingo (Row: BJ, Column: Asian. Bingo!) but also had me paint her face like a drunken Jackson Pollack. So while I may be the lowest man on a very mangy totem pole, I was also a man who had had my pole waxed. I was in a post orgasm glow, and oscillated between absolute disbelief that I might ever be so lucky, and a profound fear that the best thing that might ever happen to me had already happened. It was deep into one of these swings into self-doubt, and deep into a pile of what I could only assume were once out dishes, that the doorbell rang. It may seem crazy to you that I did not run to the door. It may seem crazy to you that I did not even leave the dishes behind. But, to be clear, you are three hundred words into chapter two. I assumed I was living in the boring epilogue of chapter one. So I did not walk to the door. And I did not run. Instead I picked up the next sorry excuse for a plate and started scrubbing. The doorbell rang again. With feeling. And then again. Eventually I realized that whomever was pushing it was actually tapping out a beat. A lively bossa nova thing. And they were not going anywhere. No night is perfect. I put the dish down, dried off my hands, and walked to the door. The persistent beat made my feet want to run, but I kept them under control. I stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and opened it. "Welcome to Alpha Nu, how can I help you?" It was dark outside. But she was very blonde. The kind of blonde that happens when you have hair bleach and a wandering mind. The hair framed a lovely face, ghostly pale. And now I was staring. She smiled, a thousand watt thing. "You can help me by getting out of my way." "What?" "'How can you help me?'" She said. "You just asked. Then you got stupid." "Right. No. Come in. I'm Cam." I moved out of the way She pushed past me, pulling a giant roller bag. "I'm Mary. But everyone calls me Daisy." "Why is that?" She hit me with the smile again. "Because I tell them to." She put the bag down, then spun around like a Julie Andrews on a German mountain. This caused her slightly modest sundress to become much less modest, and gave me a lovely view of a pair of runner's legs. And I was staring again. "This will have to do. It's funny, because the place looks so classy outside. All bricks and ivy. Then you come in and it looks like someone threw up on the floor." She said. "Someone does throw up on the floor. Every day. His name is Ted. He calls it clearing his throat." Daisy looked at me with an expression that I could not place. Something between amused and irritated. "Let the artist work, dear." She said. "And that is not the visual I want in my head." She stalked around the room, framing parts with her fingers. "I want sultry. I want dark. I want something that oozes passion and hunger and need." She said. "It's a dump. A dump with couches that are so nasty they make crunching sounds when you sit on them." I said. "It needs lighting. It needs ambiance. It needs to be perfect." "Perfect for what?" I asked. "This!" She said. Then she handed me a piece of paper. I scanned it. "Is this a shot list?" "Of course. You can't direct without one." "And everything on this-" I waved the sheet. "Is going to happen here?" "Of course." "Who is playing willing young co-ed?" I asked. "Me. I am the star of all my works." "And who is playing the hard and ready young stud?" "Well Cam, I was going to audition the boys," She said. And then that smile almost knocked me down. "but you're the only one here. So... are you up for it?" I started pulling off my pants. She put a hand on my chest. "Hold up cowboy. You've seen the shot list. Not until scene 3. Now help me set up." You might think a roller bag would only hold a small amount of film equipment. You would be wrong. You might think that setting up lights, area mikes, a camera, and a bunch of shit that I do not have names for would be difficult with an erection. You would be right. But, given the proper motivation, all work can be rewarding. "I've never seen anyone work so fast." She said. "I'm a lover of film." I said. "You know, I don't normally ask questions when an absurdly attractive woman asks me to make a porno with her-" "You get asked that a lot?" She said, as she was draping sheets over the couch. "More than I'd have ever thought." I said. "But why are we making a porno?" "Because I am an Omega Mu. And this is our annual scavenger hunt." She said. "This video should be worth 355 points, should you be able to keep your load in for every shot." "So, I'm just going to ask this." I said. I looked up and saw her fiddling with the camera. It took me a second to refocus from looking down her dress at her very impressive rack. She caught me looking, and smiled behind the viewfinder. "Why are you doing this at all. This is not me trying to scare you away, I am just really curious." She stopped for a second, and pulled a couple of wispy blonde strands from in front of her face to behind her ear. I don't know that I believe in any god, but if one exists he must be damn happy with his work here. "Do you know how competitive Omega Mu is? The girls there are driven to be great. They will walk off this campus and into lives that most people only dream of. And I'm a film major. They don't respect what I do. They don't understand it. Most of them can't even be bothered to stay awake during my films." She stepped close, so close I could smell strawberries and the faintest hint of excitement. "But they will stay awake for this one. By the time I'm done showing it to them they'll be sitting in puddles of their own juice, awkwardly fidgeting and looking for any excuse to get back to their rooms and get their stuck up snatches off. That room will absolutely stink of arousal and lust and need. And they will know that I am one hell of a filmmaker." My dick was threatening to leave my body and go into orbit. "Is the camera rolling? I need it to be rolling." I said. She pointed at the red light. "It's been rolling for the last five minutes. Take off your shirt." I took my shirt off so damn fast I nearly sprained my shoulders. "I don't have a script." "We'll improvise." She closed her eyes and leaned in. I laid my fingers on top of her hand, gliding them up her arm, to her shoulders. I traced her collarbone, then ran them up her neck, to her cheek. Her lips parted. I leaned in to meet them with my own. I felt a slight shudder as they touched, and I wondered if perhaps all her confidence masked a delicacy, a pure and innocent nature, uncorrupted by all the debauchery that surrounds her. Then I felt a firm hand against my chest. It shoved me on to the couch. I fell with no resistance. She walked up to me, put one leg up by my head and pulled up her dress, revealing absolutely no underwear. "You will lick the living shit out of my pussy. If you're lucky I'll let you lick my ass. And If you do a very good job at that I will let you put that monster trying to escape your jeans balls deep inside me." I am a terrible judge of character. That delicate flower ground her incredibly wet pussy into my face. I am not the smartest guy. And I am no actor. But I certainly take direction. I put my hands on her thighs to steady her, then teased her outer lips with my tongue, splitting them, letting them close, tasting her mix of sweat and natural lubrication. I pulled the inner lips between mine, tracing them up to the hard nub. I ran my lips against it, lightly at first, teasing it with my tongue. She rocked her hips into my face, grinding her clit against my lips. I sped up my tongue to meet her urgency, tightening my grip on her legs, pulling her into me. Her juices flowed all over my jaw, pooling on my chest. She lowered her hands to my head and pulled me in so tight I could barely breathe. "Faster you bastard! If I don't get off you don't get off." Being a gentleman, I obliged the lady. But I knew that speed alone was not going to be enough. I freed one of my hands and ran it between her legs. I took her clit between my lips and raced my tongue along it, feeling it pulse with her arousal. A feeling matched only with the untended arousal currently in my pants. "You can't go too hard with me. And you sure as hell aren't going hard enough." I am competitive. Ninety nine percent of the time it is a terrible flaw. This day, not so much. I found an extra gear and pulsed my tongue against her, moving so fast that I got sloppy, and was licking the whole of her pubis. I slipped a couple fingers into her depths, probing until I found the rough patch of her G-spot, then timed my strokes outside with those inside. "Fuck. Just keep doing that." She said. Then words became groans, moved to soft moans, quickly strung together and rising in pitch. I kept up a steady rhythm, feeling her body stiffen, her strong legs go taut, her breathing get ragged. "Fuck me." She shouted. "Fuck Me!" She pulled my head in hard, rubbing herself against me. Her clit ground against me, tracing a wet line on my lips. She gasped, then caught her breath. "Fuck" Her body went slack. I eased my lips off of her. Took my fingers out, running them along my tongue to capture the taste. I lowered her to the couch, then reached for my belt. She smiled. And I wanted her so badly that there was no terrible thing I would not have done. "Not yet. You're only halfway there. And I need more points." And with that she spread her legs, then pulled her knees in. Now, to be clear, at that point I'd have cut off my left arm to fuck her. So eating her ass was not going to be a problem. I dove right the fuck in. I kissed the cutest pinkest prettiest little asshole that I had ever seen. It was wet with her juices and my spit, and I could not help but run my lips upon the rim. She gasped when my lips touched, and it puckered tightly. I blew on it, seeing it shrink with the cold. I ran my tongue under it, watching it loosen as she got aroused. He hands drifted to her pussy, and she spread it apart with one, then ran two fingers through. A delicate strand of drool ran between her fingers and her pussy, and it was all I could do to not ram my tongue against her pretty pucker. My resolve lasted for about two seconds. Then she started grinding her wet fingertips on her clit and I started pushing my tongue against her. Probing for resistance, feeling her tense. I could hear her fingers, sloppily running, making the wet noises of sex and driving me out of my goddamn mind. She sped up and I pushed my tongue right against her flower. I'd read her rhythm, I waited for my moment, and when it came I pushed into her ass. "Jesus Fucking Christ!" She shouted. I didn't stop. It felt like a compliment. I ran my fingers into her again, easing in a couple, felling myself fill her, wanting so much to put more into her. She rocked herself back and forth, using me as a tool to get her off. I was happy with this arrangement. Tongue, fingers and mind were all synchronized as she took control. Her breathing sped up, but I kept my pace. Her rocking increased, her hungry pussy pulling my fingers in, but I was patient. I knew I would get what I wanted and she was about to get hers. "Don't. Fuck. This. Up." She said. Each word punctuated with a thrust. "I'm. Going. To. Cum." And as she said it I felt the signs. She bottomed out on my fingers, her wet pussy spasmed against them. Her ass rippled against my tongue, Her toes curled, and then I got a face full of what I can only assume was her ejaculate. Given what I had done to June it only felt fair. Daisy put both legs on the ground and stood up. Her dress fell back over her assets, robbing me of the wonderful view. "That was worth an extra 20 points. So I am very happy." She said. "I think it is time to make you very happy. Take off your pants." You can't rip off blue jeans. Denim is not a fabric that rips. But you can get them off so fast that short one high speed camera no one can tell the difference. "Stay on the couch." She said. She lifted one spaghetti strap and slowly pulled it over her shoulder. Then the other one. The dress fell noiselessly to the ground. She wore no bra. She didn't need one. Her breasts were as amazing as I had hoped, and the rest of her runner's body was more than I could possibly have dreamed. Taut muscle and soft flesh played in perfect harmony. She stepped towards me, putting one knee outside my legs, then the other. She lifted herself up on her knees, so that she could look down on me, her perfect breasts damn near poking my eyes out. "How badly do you want to fuck me." She said. I could feel all of the wet between her legs dripping on me. My dick twitched like a divining rod on the Mississippi. I looked into those amazing blue eyes and said "A lot." She smiled. "I'll fix that in editing." Then she lowered herself onto me. I wanted to thrust. To take her. To put my hands on her hips, give in to the animal inside me, and slam myself into that perfect wet pussy until I exploded deep within her. But I did not. It nearly killed me, but I kept my shit together. I wanted this to last as long as possible. I felt the lips slowly divide, taking in the head. There was no friction, just heat and wet. She put her forearms on my shoulder, leaned in close, pressed her chest against mine, and brought her lips to my ear. "I love the way you smell. Your sweat and my juices have me so fucking hot." I didn't say anything. I couldn't. She lowered herself a little more. I felt the first inch of me squeezed into her depths. "You want to take me. Use me. The way I used you." I groaned. Her tongue teased my ear. She pushed further, inviting more of me in. "I don't know how you're holding off. Am I not wet enough for you? Tight enough?" I said nothing. My concentration was all I had left. She slid down a bit, her wetness running down my shaft. "Or maybe you're not man enough to take what you want." I put my hands on her hips. Put my lips to her ears. And I stage whispered, loud enough for the camera to hear. "You talk too much." My hips rose. Hers descended. She gasped, but I had been patient for too long. I lifted her, pulled out, then pushed back in. I lifted one arm around her back and pulled her close to me, feeling those tremendous breasts push against me, feeling the muscles in her back tighten. "You're going to match me, stroke for stroke. You are going to match my pace, you are going to match my enthusiasm, and I swear to god you are going to cum with me. I have done everything you wanted. Everything you told me to do. And I am going to fuck the shit out of you." She stopped. And I was struck with terror that I had overplayed my hand. But that smile, dear lord that smile. "I knew you had it in you tiger." She lowered herself to meet me. We started slow, with her walls teasing every bit of me. Each deliberate thrust brought with it a host of mind bending sensations. I locked eyes with her. Saw her passion and need as she pulled me in. Watched her groan every time I bottomed out, watched her grind her pubic bone against mine, trying to get all the stimulation she could. I could have gone forever, but she was a performer. Her pace quickened. I sped up to match. I lowered my head to her breast. She pulled me in, forcing it into my mouth, responding to the suction, the delicate nibble,. My speed increasing, my erection an iron bar straining inside her. Her moans getting louder, my excitement reaching a crest. All pretense of erotic sex had been abandoned. I pushed myself into her with violence, she responded in kind. Our bodies slapped against each other. My hands were gripping her hard runner's ass for dear life, her nails dug into my back. The only word I could say was fuck. The only thing I could do was fuck, All I ever wanted to do was fuck. But all the servicing of this woman had taken its toll. No man could resist her for long. "Now cum for me." I said. I don't know who came first. I came so hard I blacked out for a second, every sense shutting down so that I could bust the world's most righteous nut. She had taken me all the way into her, so deep I could feel every bit of the inside of her, and it was all squeezing me as she pulsed through her own orgasm. I don't know if I've ever cum more. I'm not sure I could. After a minute she stretched out, still impaled on me, giving me an eyeful that I will take with me to the grave and far beyond. "And cut." She said. Then she got up and walked to the camera. Everything I'd left behind was running down her leg and she did not mind at all. "Are you sure you've never acted before? You seem like a natural." "Is this pillow talk?" "No. A direct question." "Ahh. No. Not since I was a tree in the 3rd grade musical." She finished packing the camera. "You must have been one hell of a tree. Now help me clean up." I broke down the lights and the mics. I stole every glance I could. If this was going to be the best night of my life I wanted to remember every bit of it. Far too quickly we were packed. She pulled on her dress. I pulled on my clothes. She turned to leave. "Daisy. stop." I said. "Can I give you my number? In case of rewrites or something?" Daisy reached into her bag, and pulled something out. The she hit me with that smile one last time. "Here's my card. I'll be honest, your ear for dialogue is shit, so you will in no way be involved with a rewrite." She said. "But, if you are ever looking to fuck again, my cell is on the back." I stood stock still and watched her walk away. Shock does terrible things to a man. Then I spent the next fifteen minutes memorizing her phone number, because I am not a complete idiot. The day may come when I forget who I am, where I came from, and everything I have ever cared about. And on that day will still be able to recite all 10 fucking digits because some shit is too damn important to forget.  By QuothTheRamen for Literotica

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 3Gideon Gets it on.Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Walking around the impressive property, I was greeted by neighbors, some I knew, others I had never seen before. I recalled several of them being friends of my father.Walking by the pool, I found Gideon, Hannah's brother, who was the reason for the party. He was coming up the pool ladder, enroute back to the diving board."Gideon, congratulations on the mission. You must be very excited."Gideon stepped up to shake my hand. He was 18 and about to face adulthood directly. I was glad I never went on a mission, but I was also impressed by how much my LDS friends learned about life during theirs.Gideon's eyes were locked on the pool, and it was easy to see she was distracted by the attractive moms in their bathing suits."Hey, Ethan, welcome back home. I'm sorry to hear about your dad. He was such a great guy and even came to all my baseball games." I guess my dad and I both had some regrets. Dad was busy working hard and being a single dad. And then I've stayed away at college for years, hardly even calling my dad. It probably crushed him. And that's what probably led to his enjoying the Barton kids and investing in them."Really? I don't think he was at one of my football games. So, Chicago, huh? Not too bad for a mission. No need to learn a new language. Although you might want to brush up on your colloquialisms."Gideon was confused."If someone doesn't want to hear you talk about the Book of Mormon, just grab your balls and say, suck on this." It's like saying thank you in Chicago speak."Gideon laughed. I knew men his age had issues with the church, and as exciting as it might be to get away from home for a year, he was probably wondering what it was all for."Which college are you thinking about? No, wait, let me guess: BYU."Gideon laughed again. The chances of one of the Barton kids attending any school other than BYU were slim.His twin sister, Hannah approached. It was astonishing to realize how much she resembled her mother. I didn't want to sexualize her, but she was 18, and in the Mormon faith, some girls her age have two children by this point."The Bishop was asking for you." Hannah said with a warm smile. Gideon waved off and went back to the diving board.It always amazed me that the Bartons referred to him as The Bishop, rather than dad or father."Me? Why?""He didn't say.” Then she changed the subject; “Hey, do you know the Kristensons? The two oldest sons?""Buck and Hank, yeah. Buck was my year.""Could you introduce me to him? I know him kinda, from the temple, but you and he were friends.""Of course. If that's what you want. Buck's a little wild, though.""Hey, I can be wild too," she fired back with a devilish grin.Naturally, that would be the moment Amanda would walk up."Excuse me, young lady," her mother glared.Hannah turned beet red."I'm wild about skiing, too, Hannah. Too bad I'll be back at school when the mountains get snow."Hannah smiled, appreciative of my giving cover to her story. She left, leaving me with Mrs. Barton."What did I tell you about talking to Hannah?""She was talking to me, " I said defensively. "Look, this isn't a good idea. I'm going to leave, Okay?"Mrs. Barton looked at me and I could see she felt bad."I'm sorry. I've been rude to you. It's just that I'm under all this pressure, and I've got you and The Bishop, and then I have to wrangle all my kids. I took a Xanax and I'm waiting for it to kick in.""Hey, you're truly incredible. I mean, really incredible. I just don't understand how you do it.""It's because I care too much. I like to please people."Well, you sure know how to please me."I then tensed up and looked around to ensure no one heard that comment.She gently touched my arm and gave it a slow, sensual rub. From her touch, I could tell she wanted to be in our bed in my house."I'm going to head out," I whispered.She looked around and then leaned toward me."Follow me."She started walking toward the car barn, and I followed.The Bishop had built the car barn to house his collection of cars, cars he felt promoted his masculinity. The barn housed seven vehicles and the family's Gulfstream trailer. I immediately spotted something special: a 19 75 green Ford Bronco in mint condition."Wow, is this what you wanted to show me? It's great. Look at the condition. This is wonderful."She leaned on the hood of the vehicle like a car show girl."Want to see something even better?" She asked.She didn't wait for me to respond and turned so she was facing the front of the vehicle. She leaned forward, and her skirt hiked up slightly, but not enough to reveal anything. Reaching back and she flipped it up revealing her soft white ass."You wore the red lingerie," I said with a smile."That's not all," she replied as she put her thumbs in the bands of her panties and pulled them down to reveal her bare ass punctuated by the bedazzled handle of the ass plug sticking out of her clench.I stood there in awe of this woman."All day. Just for you," she purred.She tipped further forward and pushed from her core; her anus dilated slightly revealing some of the gold toy. She then relaxed, and her tight ring sealed around the stem, keeping the toy where the sun doesn't shine."Oh my God. How does it feel?""Full, I feel wonderful, but full. It's the big one. I had a spontaneous orgasm about an hour ago. I was sitting there, and it hit me when I was talking to Sara Carlton. She asked if I was Okay.""You're better than Okay. You're amazing."I knew it was time to leave. I also knew that what we were doing was against our own rules, but she remained bent over the Bronco, with her white ass glowing, punctuated by the jeweled handled of the ass plug and below that a drop of dew forming on her backpussy. I had been in her snatch so many times with fingers, my face and my cock, yet at this moment I want her more than ever."Make it fast," she whispered.Game fucking on!I had my cock in hand in seconds. It felt bigger than ever. But then again, I'd never had an LDS mom lying on the hood of her husband's car, in his garage, beckoning me to take her from behind.My cock was coated with her wetness the moment I pressed it against her slit. I slid in fast and deep. The sensation of my cock and her stuffed rectum was overwhelming, and she let out a whispering groan. I set a rapid pace, and she responded with gentle signs of pleasure each time I thrust inward. Her wetness increased and her pussy made loud slurps as it swallowed my cock.My eyes were locked on her stretched hole, which fought to retain the toy. She put her hands back, grasping her ass cheeks pulling them wide to give me an incredible view of my cock entering her pussy clean and coming out of her coated in glistening wetness.I decided to change things up, then pulled my cock out, dropped to my knees and planted my face in her back pussy to let my tongue give my cock a short break."We don't have time for you to;"She never finished her sentence my tongue darted across her dangling clit."Oh, that motherfucking tongue of yours."I needed to get my cock back inside her because she was talking up a filthy storm and it would probably only take one more "motherfucker" for me to blow my lode.I stood and pushed my cock in hard and fast, surprising her. Her body reacted, her core responded as I began to pump her pussy. In our heightened state and the relaxation brought on by her Xanax, we were both unaware her asshole was giving birth to the ass plug.I glanced down to see the egg-shaped toy pop out, followed by a rush of lube and her anus snapping shut.I vaguely remember it hitting the ground with a metallic clang, but she and I were now reaching our plateaus, and neither of us wanted to stop.Her empty brown eye opened and closed with each push and pull and when I felt her body shake with pleasure, I unleashed a healthy flow of cum deep within her.She moaned in pleasure as she felt herself being filled, and it was in that moment of bliss we both forgot about the plug that had rolled under the Bronco.You could smell our lust in the air as we slumped forward onto the dusty truck. She was pressed against the hood, and I was pressed against her back as we tried to catch our breath.In the distance, I heard something topple over. I'm not sure of what, but the sound brought us to. She turned, putting a finger over her pursed lips, shushing me.She quickly pulled up her panties and flipped he dress down, and I pulled up my shorts and straightened up.She guided me away from the area, walked me to the driveway, ensured no one was around, and gave me a deep kiss."I have to get back," she said, "but thanks for coming."I wasn't sure if she was making a pun."My pleasure," I replied."Hey, the plug. It fell under the car," I reminded her."I'll get it, you go."She gave me a deep kiss, the kind that's hard to break and could easily turn into another session. She then broke off and gave a wink.I walked through the bushes into my yard. We had broken our rules about sex outside the non-kosher kitchen, and nothing had gone wrong. Maybe some rules were made to be broken.Chapter 4: Nothing Gone Wrong.As I kissed Ethan, I could feel his semen gently flowing from my cunt, saturating the red fabric of his favorite panties. The warm fluid turned cold against the breeze coming up my skirt.When we were out of the garage and out of sight, I put my hand in his and left him with a kiss that promised so much more.I gave him a little shove and watched his ass as he left. Our liaison in the garage was unexpected, but was it really?I had taunted him with the sex toy. I could pretend what happened was spontaneous, but deep down, I wanted him to take me amid The Bishop's favorite things. I wanted him to know he could have me anytime, anywhere.When I entered into this agreement, it was about sex, but things were changing rapidly. Now it was about my desire to be with Ethan as much as possible.We had broken our rules about sex outside the non-kosher kitchen, and nothing went wrong. Maybe some rules are made to be broken.I'd need to change my panties or risk his cum dripping down my legs. But first I needed to retrieve the ass plug. I returned to the exact spot. I could see the dust on the hood of the truck been wiped clean.I bent over to look under the car and heard a familiar voice,"Mom, we need to talk."I turned to see Gideon holding the gold ass plug that I had ejected from my ass.A cold trickle of Ethan's thick cum slid down my leg.Chapter 5: Fucking Gideon.It was nice to sleep in on Sunday. I knew Mrs. Barton wouldn't show up until after church. She usually made sure her kids had lunch and then came here to prepare a meal for me.We ate, screwed and then she left, returning home before The Bishop returned from the Temple.There was something I learned to love about Sundays. A kink I didn't know I had until our first Sunday together.Her daily routine was no different on Sundays, rise early, poop, shower and be perfect before the rest of the family was awake.Sunday mornings meant getting everyone fed and out the door for church. It meant dressing nicely, and that included wearing her church undergarments.While The Bishop was often indifferent to her wearing the church garments on the daily, he was insistent that they be worn on Sundays and would inspect her before leaving for church. She had come to mention that the in

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 2It's not a tryst when she's training me.Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."You can have me any way you choose. But you must always finish in my cunt. God's seed is never to be wasted."I found it amusing, or perhaps ironic, that she somehow integrated religion into what was essentially just a wild sexual affair."What about The Bishop?""The Bishop is a wonderful man-a great provider, a man of the temple, a leader. But he's impotent in the bedroom; he has been for years. I, on the other hand, have an insatiable thirst.""Are you on the pill? Should I get condoms?""No and no. But Mandy needs frequent servicing.""Um, who's Mandy? You keep saying her name.""Me, I'm Mandy. At least here in the non-kosher bedroom. Amanda, Mandy. Get it?""I'm not even used to calling you Amanda; and now you have a nickname.She wrinkled her nose at me."That name is meant for our shared use; no one else. As for Mrs. Barton, you should probably keep that up in public. We can't display any informality around The Bishop; he's a very intuitive man."Mrs. Barton got on her knees and straddled my body. I hoped she was going to shed the robe, which she did, but only partway. She took off the top, revealing her tits."Now, if there are no more questions, I want to feel you inside me."Her tits were large for her petite frame and hung down with some weight. Her areolas and nipples were surprisingly larger than I'd have imagined. She was always tan, but her tits were milk-white, and I could even see the blue of her veins.She remained hovering over me, but when my cock began to stir, I could feel it pressing against something fleshy and wet.She smiled."You like them. I can tell.""They're amazing.""They are. Now watch this."She took her left hand and grasped the nipple of her left tit, placing her hand above the nipple and pushing down as she squeezed.To my shock and amazement, twin tiny streams of milk shot out of her nipple, landing on my face; she continued to squeeze, and droplets of her mother's milk followed.I was amazed, and I continued to harden in response. I could feel my cock pressing on the wet flesh under her robe."This is for John-John. I can't get pregnant while I'm breastfeeding, so we won't need any protection.""You sure? That sounds like some kind of myth."I have five children; I've nursed them all for over a year. I've made love countless times and never conceived while I breastfeed. So, no, we don't need any protection. We'll celebrate each other's bodies as God intended, natural, skin on skin, intimate. I'll do anything you desire, and you'll leave your seed in me. We cannot waste what the Lord has provided.She held out her tit."Now, would you like to taste?"I was unsure, but my cock was certain. It surged yet again against her body. I could not tell where, but a small trickle of hot fluid dripped from within her and drenched my glans let me know I was almost inside her pussy.She bent forward, holding her left tit out, bringing it to my mouth. Her purple nipple was saturated in the milk she had already produced, and she gently guided it around my lips, wetting them.I opened my mouth wider, and she pushed her thick teat inside, like a cock penetrating a cunt. She was forceful, and her tit flesh filled my mouth as her nipple sought out my tongue and urged my mouth to latch on.I could smell her clean body and the scent of her milk."Come on, Bryant, taste Mandy."My mouth closed on her tit, creating suction, and my tongue stimulated her nipple, telling her nerves it was time to produce. There was nothing, and then she gave a gentle sigh. I could feel a strange sensation as her milk ducts contracted, followed by a letdown, and her breast milk filled my mouth."There's a good boy," she said as she went from straddling me to sitting directly atop my cock.The warmth of her pussy enveloped my cock. I wasn't inside her, but her cunt was around the length of my cock like the bun of a hot dog, sliding back and forth, wetting and preparing it.Slowly, she took her teat out of my mouth. I chased it slightly, but she pulled it away, drying it with the robe."That's all for you. The rest is for John-John."She slid back and forth over my cock, using her pussy to sense how hard I was."You want me to take a shower first?" I offered."No, I want to taste your sweat; I want to smell your animal scent. Now, one more thing. Take off that lingerie. From here on out, you're in charge of me. You tell me what you want. You tell me what you're going to do to me. You can punish me if I displease you.""Are you sure?" I asked. "That feels kind of, I don't know.""Have you heard the term Trad Wife? It means a traditional wife. That's me. I serve my husband and my family. Cook the meals, get the children off to school. Being a trad wife is my full-time job."This wasn't the conversation I needed as I was about to enter her.A man should treat his woman with love and respect, but with a firm hand. My job is to please my husband. In this bed, I am your property."But I'm not your husband.""In this house, you are. I answer to you. You'll treat me as your wife, and I'll serve you as my husband."And outside this house?"I'm Mrs. Barton. Wife of Bishop Barton and expect you to honor that."I was starting to comprehend her game and her rules.I had always heard the joke: When Mormon girls go bad, they go really bad. But no one ever told me when Mormon moms go bad, they go incredible.I decided to test the waters."Ok, Mandy, take off that robe and let me see your body."Mandy complied by getting off the bed and dropping her robe, standing before me unadorned and unabashed. At least now I could see her entire body.She was of average height, neither short nor tall, but she had a petite frame. You wouldn't know she had given birth to five children when clothed, yet her body revealed some signs of childbirth and early middle age.Her tits, full and natural, bore the unmistakable signs of the milk she carried. Still, they retained a sexy fitness that was undeniably alluring.She had some flaws, and while they were few, they made her all the more alluring. Her soft body bore the marks of her life. Her waist had a gentle, elegant curve, and despite having given birth a year ago, her skin remained tight. Her hips were full, and the only hint at the five children she had borne was the slight softness of her midsection.Her pubic hair was neatly groomed above her perfectly bare slit. I could see her labia lips were large and hung down."Do I please you?" she asked.She was very intentional in her statements.Sure, she said I was meant to be in control, but I realized that she was someone who understood her power and required no one's permission to claim it.She had orchestrated everything to lead us to this moment and was entirely unapologetic."You do."I got up off the bed and tore off the lingerie, ripping it in half until I was standing before her naked. My cock was now fully erect.I guided her to the bed, and she sat and scooched back. I sat next to her and slowly moved in. This incredible woman had masturbated me and then offered herself to me without limits, and yet I hadn't even kissed her.She looked at me as I moved in for a gentle kiss. When our lips connected, I could feel a true spark of passion. Putting her hand around my neck, she pulled me in tight and opened her mouth to explore mine. Her hand slid to my erection and began to masturbate me gently. I could tell she wasn't trying to make me cum but was testing to see if I had refracted.I let my hand drift to her tit, gently rubbing her nipple with my thumb. How we held each other and pressed our bodies together was strangely intimate and felt right.I didn't feel like an adulterer. I felt like I belonged with her, and she belonged with me. My non-kosher wife.I desperately wanted to feel her mouth on my cock. I knew I could tell her to suck it, but I wanted this to be her choice. I gently pushed on her head, letting her know my desire.Far more experienced than I, she began to kiss her way down my body. She licked around my nipples and across my chest, taking in the salt of my sweat.When she finally reached my cock she licked it gently, put the tip in her mouth and ran her tongue around a band of rough flesh under the thick cap. Looking up at me with a smile."I love a circumcised cock. So good-looking. So perfect. The Bishop isn't circumcised."I wasn't looking for a conversation or debate about the aesthetics of circumcision, and I did not want to discuss another man's cock.Fortunately, she put her mouth over my cock and took it gently in her mouth. I could feel her tongue working the underside of my shaft while she slid down the base and gently pulled back.She was taking her time, enjoying the thickness of my cock as it begged for more friction.My girlfriend had never been keen on blow jobs, and more than once, she used her teeth, which was always a deal breaker.But Mrs. Barton; I mean, Mandy, came with all the care of an experienced, passionate lover, and her mouth-work was sending shivers through my body.I'd have been happy to cum in her mouth, but the build-up to this moment was too intense, and I reminded myself I needed to finish deep inside her per her instructions.Mandy moved her body, so she was down between my legs, my cock still in her mouth, her eyes looking up at me as she continued to bob slowly in and out.I could see the wet sheen her saliva left when she would pull up on my cock, and then it would disappear as her mouth returned to the hilt.She then pulled back, and my cock popped out of her mouth and slapped against my body with a wet, meaty sound. When she lifted my balls and took her tongue to my perineum I could feel her cleaning my flesh and teasing my anus, almost daring me to cum.She finally crawled forward, moving over my body until her mouth was on mine again. Her weighty tits were pressing on my chest. She held my face as she kissed me gently."Baby, I know you want to be inside me, but would you taste me first?"While completely unabashed, she had a way of suggesting the most lurid things most innocently."Taste you?""Uh huh. The Bishop won't go down on me. He considers it filthy. It's been so long since I've had a tongue in there. I love a tongue inside me."What I wanted to do was fuck her, but the way she offered me to sample her pussy was inviting. I pushed on her shoulder to roll her over so I could go down on her, but she wanted to serve me.She held me down and sat up, straddling my lower torso so that the round of her ass was just above the tip of my pulsating cock and she began to scooch forward.She put a pillow behind my head and slid her wet pussy along my torso and then chest, leaving a trail of her glistening essences behind her.As she shuffled forward, bringing her cunt to my face, I got a better look at the object of my desire. She had shaved her labia lips, revealing a pronounced pubic mound. Above the mound, she kept a neatly maintained field of thin pubic hair. Her pussy was swollen, and I could see she had surprisingly larger inner lips.She smelled clean and wholesome and held still, allowing a long, clear string of her pussy juice to drip off her thick purple labia lips. It just held there, waiting for gravity to claim it.She gyrated gently, and the drizzle of her thick glycerin effusion dripped down to my waiting tongue like drool.I ran her thick honey across my lips with my tongue.She lowered herself to my waiting mouth, leaving my nose free to breathe as she ground herself against my face with a long moan of pleasure.I immediately went to work with my mouth and tongue. She took both hands, leaned forward and began running her fingers through my hair. Rising and falling methodically, she kept her hand in my hair, pulling it as she rode my face with indulgence.Her gentle moans were like music, and the taste of her cunt was as intoxicating as the strongest liquor.Occasionally, she would clear her hair from her face and grasp her heavy tits, massaging them as she enjoyed the ride.

A Milky College Encounter A college science project causes an erotic milky mess. By Aester - Listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the last day of the biology 101 project. With Alice and I having missed the first lesson we had to finish up the project while the rest of the class started the regular lessons again. As we walked through the hallway, to the independent study area, I walked slightly behind her, so I could steal glances at her magnificent ass. I really had hit the jackpot with this project; by a stroke of luck we were both not present for the first lesson, which meant we got paired up automatically as the only remaining college freshman students. I was supposed to be at the state university, but the new concussion protocols disqualified me. I was still trying to get used to not being the star athlete on campus. Now I had to rely on my brain for my future success in life. Normally I would never get the chance to do a group assignment with her. Even though we got along pretty nicely, she is the center of attention, which meant she was always preoccupied, or engaged with other people. Alice is basically the perfect girl. She's from another suburb on the other side of the metropolitan area from my high school.  The first thing anyone would notice about her is her body. She has probably the best apple bottom in the school, which she usually has on display, in her tight jeans. She has wide feminine hips that flow into a small, perfectly flat waist. Her ass sways gracefully through the halls of the community college. Yet this waist is rarely admired as it is obscured by her massive chest. Her boobs are the most implausible part about her. They are the size of her head, if not slightly bigger. I've never seen her cleavage, but her shirts, struggling to stretch over those colossal mammaries, and then tucked into her jeans, draws more attention than any other young woman could, flaunting a deep cleavage. As if that wasn't enough she has a cute face, full luscious lips (you could mistake her for having a well-done lip filler) and beautiful brunette hair with blonde highlights. Her personality was great to go along with that. Her pleasant and engaging friendliness really surprised me. When I first met her, I expected her to be bitchy, but she was anything but that. She has a warm personality and is always flaunting her beautiful smile. I really enjoyed talking to her, as did probably every other guy, and most girls in school, but I rarely got to. I imagine most women with a body like hers would be self-absorbed and exploit guys. And that's usually because they can get away with, well, anything; because of their hot, sexy body. But Alice treats everyone with kind acceptance and mutual respect. She seems undeterred by lewd comments and ogling. This project however, was a godsend, since it had given me a lot of time with her. Our Own Study Group. We sat down in a little secluded space and got to work, though we were basically done with the project already. "There is no way!" Alice exclaimed, upon me telling her one of those random facts (did you know the human nose never stops growing?). "Yeah it's true!" I replied, she was obviously overestimating the rate of this growth, but I was having a little fun. "In fact, since the first time we met, your nose has gotten considerably bigger!" "What!? You're bullshitting me!" "No it's true! Look it up" She proceeded to google it on her phone as I grinningly waited. "Wow, you are right" she said, with her eyes still glued to the phone. She proceeded to feel her nose, as if to make sure it was still the same size. I couldn't tell if she was just acting or actually serious. "You're so smart" Alice continued. Okay, now I knew for sure that she was playing. "I know, I know" I responded. "And you're good at other things" I said glancing down quickly at her bust, which now partly rested on the desk. "You did not just!" She responded with a serious look. I broke out laughing and she struggled to keep her act of being infuriated, betrayed by her smile. We had been doing this kind of flirtatious teasing since the beginning of the project, and the privacy of this desk allowed me to push it further. Unfortunately I couldn't tell whether she was as into me as I was into her, as she was pretty flirtatious with a lot of guys. I guess she just really enjoys the attention. "I'm going to go to the toilet" she announced. I got a beautiful view of her ass as she walked down the hallway, she probably realized that I was looking and swayed her hips a little more, enjoying how she was teasing me. Alice had a reputation for staying in the toilet for very long, much to the annoyance of teachers. It probably had something to do with the strict no phone policy of the school, which meant if you wanted to use your phone, you had to get out of the classroom some way or another. As I knew it would take a while before Alice returned, I tried to get more comfortable in the wooden desk chairs. There was a serene quietness in the hallway, it was pretty late in the day, and if you paid very close attention, you could hear the chatter of the last lessons in the distance. Usually I would mistake this atmosphere for being a lonely depressing one, but with Alice's presence it seemed perfect, like we were alone in the world. I took to scrolling on Reddit, but found myself daydreaming about Alice, with some gif playing endlessly in the background. I didn't know how to feel about Alice, like probably any other red blooded male I was sexually attracted to her, and had found myself fantasizing about her while masturbating. Her body was simply ridiculous, I had yet to find a porn-star that had a body that could match Alice's. Since the start of this project something changed however. Alice was more in my thoughts than ever, but I couldn't stand the sexual fantasies I had had about her. Knowing what this meant I admitted to myself that I had a crush on her. I pondered if I should send her a text sometime, especially since the project was coming to an end, our friendship would probably deteriorate if I didn't undertake something. "Being very productive I see." A voice came. I tore myself from my daydream as Alice smiled and winked as she sat down. I hadn't even heard her approach. I quickly put my phone away. Something seemed off, as Alice immediately got to work without saying a word. She bent over the desk while writing. For a second I admired how her breasts rested on the desk. I wondered how weird it would be to have those huge things hanging off your chest, always getting in your way. Alice looked up, I quickly diverted my eyes, caught in the act of staring. Yet something caught my eye and I quickly returned my gaze, looking her in the eye. Her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. "Wow, Alice, what's wrong?" I asked her, shocked at the sudden seriousness of the situation. "Oh, it's nothing. I'm just not feeling great" She responded, her usual positive energy seemingly vanished. For a second I accepted the answer, but quickly realized how weird it was that in about ten minutes she went from her usual happy self to almost crying. I got the feeling that something serious had happened. "Alice, you know that you can trust me; right?" "Did something happen?" I continued. She looked up at me. Her eyes suggested she could start crying any second. I unconsciously felt a sort of anger building in myself, like I wanted to protect her from whatever had hurt her like this. "Alice?" I softly and slowly repeated, as she seemed lost in thought. After a few, tense, seconds she finally gave in. "Come with me" She said, barely loud enough to hear, as she stood up. In the Women's Faculty Restroom. I walked with her through the hallway. My emotions were through the roof, the same anger was there but also a kind of fear. She walked  a bit slower, with her arms crossed under her heaving boobs. She went into a faculty bathroom and I followed her. Once inside she locked the door behind me. This faculty bathroom was different in that sense, it still had stalls but for some reason the entire room could be locked. She leaned against the side wall and looked at the ground, not willing to make eye contact. "I have a condition" She started. “I need to know you'll respect my private health issues, because I desperately need help now.” She paused, hesitant to explain. I didn't know what to think. Before I could say anything she took a deep breath and continued. “Sometimes the pill causes a rare set of conditions. Over this semester, I developed some rare side effects from birth control pills.” "All my hormones are hyperactive. I lactate. My boobs make milk, even though I'm not pregnant." Then she explained, “My gynecologist thinks this will subside, but for the past few months I've been dealing with a dairy farm on my chest.” I was astounded with this information, but she continued. "I need to pump the milk out every few hours, otherwise they swell and start to hurt badly." I was dumbfounded. She proceeded to look through her bag and then produced a breast pump. There was a suction cup with a bottle, and attached to that was a small plastic tube that led to a hand pump. "It's broken" she explained. She made eye contact with me for the first time since we came into the bathroom. It was obviously awkward for the both of us, but the seriousness of the situation cut through this awkwardness a little. Before I could react she put the pump system in my hands. "I need it to work." She continued. "I don't know how I'll get through the rest of the day, otherwise; and it hurts like hell." Her voice quivered, then transitioned to a silent whimper. It was all still a blur of info for me to process. I just looked her in the eyes, and hoped that I was expressing empathy, while I took the pump from her. I'm pretty technically inclined so I started to inspect it, hoping it was something easy to fix. It felt weird handling the pump, it being such a feminine item, it made me feel like I wasn't supposed to touch it. I quickly established that there couldn't really be anything wrong with the suction cup and bottle, so I proceeded to look at the pump section. I noticed how Alice stuffed her hand under her shirt, when she touched her breast she let out a heavy sigh, affirming that they really were painful. She must have noticed me looking, but acted as if I wasn't there, which in turn made me feel a little more at ease, since I still had a strong feeling I wasn't supposed to see all this. I tried to test the hand pump for a second, but then noticed that a part of the plastic casting had cracked. There was no way it could be repaired. Alice looked a little calmer, maybe because now she wasn't alone with this problem anymore. "Alice. Eh. It's not going to work anymore. The casing is cracked along the intake fitting. It sucks air and prevents the buildup of a vacuum of low air pressure. I can't repair it without an epoxy resin, and that will require several hours to set up and harden." I broke the bad news to her. “I can try to have it repaired overnight?” "Oh okay, Thanks," she responded, with obvious disappointment. Alice moved so she could sit on the large bathroom sink counter, and closed her eyes, probably deep in thought. We stood for a few minutes in silence, both not knowing what to say or do. I wanted to ask her if she had a spare pump or if there was some other way to get the milk out, but I knew must have considered all that before. "Screw it, there's no other way," she broke the silence. She'd been building up the courage to sacrifice her modesty, in hopes that I could at least show her some emotional support while she attempted to employ the manual expressing process that her gynecologist's nurse had told her about, a few months ago. Alice stood up and removed her shirt. I stood in awe as I her bra was revealed. "Should I, leave?" I asked her, gesturing to the door. "You don't have to," she answered. I wasn't exactly sure what she meant. She turned towards the wall and unclasped her bra. After having removed her bra, she turned towards the sink covering her nipples with her arm. Her breasts overflowed her arms and looked even bigger now exposed. She removed her arm from her breasts and I saw them in their full glory. They were plump and swollen. Almost like when a flat-chested woman first gets cheap D cup silicone implants. But these were more naturally hanging from her chest. There was no tell-tale crease on the topside of her mammaries, where a cheap silicone implant would take on the look of an over-inflated water balloon. Viewing her naked upper body from behind was marvelous! Still in her tight denim jeans, her wide hips flowed upward beautifully into her waist; which was quite narrow. I stepped aside and got a full view of her front torso in the large wall mirror, and her flat tummy made her globes look even bigger. They looked incredibly firm and sat high on her chest, I wondered if this was her natural shape or the swelling she talked about. Her pink areola was about 2 inches across and topped by a huge nipple, about as thick as her (admittedly small) fingers. Around her areola angry blue veins emphasized how engorged her breasts were. She started to manually press around her breasts by hand. Her small hands struggled to circumnavigate her massive swollen breasts, being so firm and large. Her heavy sighs indicated how painful and frustrating the process was.  It took about half a minute of tedious massaging before the first milk droplets started coming. With her breasts being so engorged, I expected the floodgates to open and rain milk, but her efforts were only met with small squirts. In a bout of frustration she put both hands on a single boob and squeezed, finally producing a sizeable stream. I started to feel uncomfortable as I was just staring at her without a purpose. Finally I realized that there was a reason I was still here. I gently approached her and she turned toward me slightly in a gesture of approval. She'd been too bashful to ask, but hoped I'd offer to help.  I slowly, hesitantly, reached out and placed my hand on her breast with her nipple between my thumb and index finger. The first thing I noticed was the heat, then the firmness. I gently squeezed and was surprised to find how little the breast yielded. "You can squeeze harder," she encouraged me. I squeezed harder and then felt the breast giving in under the pressure, a steady stream of milk shot out, over my shoulder and hitting the mirror at the other end of the counter. It was followed immediately by another sigh. It seemed my larger hands were better suited to this task, looking at her other boob, which she was still trying to milk herself, her fingers didn't reach much further than her areola. After a little while I settled into a sort of rhythm, it seemed like the flow of milk was only now getting up to steam, and she confirmed. "Yeah, that's good; like that." We stood in front of the sink. The tiled wall, mirror and sink were slowly developing a coat of thousands of milk droplets. Whatever mess we made, we could take care of later, now the only thing important was relieving her. Now that I was getting the hang of it, she released her grip from her other breast, since her own efforts seemed to be in vain. She closed her eyes and used her arm to lean on the sink. Her sighs were still constant.  I settled into a rhythm of starting high on the breast and firmly compressing so the milk glands emptied near the nipple. I noticed that alternating breasts allowed the tissue to recover and the breast returned to a natural shape while I was busy constricting the other breast. "Does it hurt?" I asked. "Yeah it does, but it's a good kind of pain. It's hard to describe." Up to this point the flow of milk didn't seem to have slowed down at all. And with her other breast still full I decided to change my approach. I stood behind her and reached under her arms, finding both breasts. I realized that pressing her breast tissue against her ribs was not conducive to better extraction. I had to start my manual pressing from the base of her breast and try to draw her flow out away from her chest. This also seemed less painful for Alice. As I continued alternately milking both breasts at the same time, her sighs got heavier and huskier. I was wondering if she got sexual pleasure out of this. She stood up and leaned back on me and let her head rest between my neck and shoulder. It seemed like the same stimulation that causes sexual arousal, actually releases the milk, a gush of lactation flowed for a few minutes. With her this close to me, I smelled her sweet scent, it wasn't a perfume, just the way she smelled. I recognized the smell from when I had been around her but it was about a hundred times stronger now that she was leaning on me. She was emitting a pheromone, perhaps. I was in a thin tee shirt, and hugging the sexiest girl on campus, and milking both of her breasts into the mirror of the faculty women's restroom.  She was leaning back into me with her eyes closed and a very pleasant expression on her gorgeous face. I've never had a wet dream this good! As impossibly unreal as it seemed, I was getting used to the situation, and because of that, actually realizing how ridiculous it was. For the first time in the roughly 10 minutes we'd been in the bathroom I noticed my raging boner, and how her ass just grazed past it occasionally. My cock was a flagpole ascending tightly up to the elastic waistband of my boxers. Alice hadn't opened her eyes since I started milking both breasts; yes, breasts. This was the best education in human anatomy I could get. In this room, I awakened to the masculine role of supportive partner to the female reproductive and nurturing process. I could not call these amazing mammaries by the crude terms used by schoolboys. I sensed a strong feeling she was now enjoying my assistance, which made me feel satisfied as I'd apparently helped her out of her predicament. My hands were now soaked in milk as well, the wetness making her breasts slippery. In my newfound awareness I also found my hands aching, which prompted me to stop for a second and change my grip. When I stopped for repositioning, Alice woke up from her trancelike state. Through the milk stained mirror I noticed the smile on her face. "Are you enjoying this?" I softly asked, as I resumed my grip and started gently milking. My mouth was just an inch from her ear and I'd been unaware that I was softly breathing on her neck. "Um, yes at this point it's very enjoyable." Alice answered me, blushing. Then she looked me in the eye, through the mirror's reflection; "I take you are enjoying it as well?" "Very much so." I softly replied into her ear with a look of honest gratitude. I noticed that her breasts were getting softer, which allowed me to milk her a lot better. I experimented with various alternating patterns and started getting up to a high pace. She moaned in response, and leaned forward; using both arms to lean on the sink. I leaned forward with her, resting my chest on her back. She hunched her back slightly and firmly pressed her ass cheeks on either side of my boner. There was no way she didn't feel this. Even through hers and my own jeans I could feel the softness of her ass, which formed into my crotch. I proceeded to milk her relentlessly, having become bolder with how hard I squeezed which she didn't seem to mind at all. The milk now mostly fell on the sink. I slowly started noticing her rocking her hips, pressing harder into my crotch, along both sides of my cock. Her own smell and the strong scent of what must be milk, filled the air and intoxicated me. Her grinding on my crotch became more intense. With her breasts hanging below her they basically lay in my hands, giving me a sense of their significant weight. With every squeeze my fingers now sank deep into her breast tissue, very coated by a film of milk. Her moaning and grinding was constant and was driving me to the edge. My cock started to spasm involuntarily and I knew that I was going to cum very soon. I began extending my milking motions closer to her erect nipples. This clearly drove Alice to an ecstasy of heavy breathing "Your hands feel so good on my nipples." She said through the breathy moans. I noticed how with every squeeze her breasts expanded to the sides, causing a huge side-boob under her exposed armpit. Entranced with this sight I exploded in my boxers. I, involuntarily, aggressively thrust into her soft ass, finally responding to her grinding. As the most intense orgasm I'd ever had rocked my body I continued to tightly press her ass into the counter. My knees went weak. She responded by pressing her ass even harder into my cock, further stimulating my orgasm. My cock just kept spurting, giving me the largest cumshot I'd ever had, but sadly, in my pants. When the orgasm subsided I noticed I had stopped milking and instead had held her nipples in a firm grip during the course of my orgasm. Realizing this I quickly resumed milking her, but noticed a bit of spasmic twerks from her pelvis. Then she took a huge breath, followed by a few moans. Alice's milk had definitely subsided, and after about a minute she called it a thorough milking. Returning Favors. "Thank you so much" She said as she turned toward me. Her face radiated with joy and satisfaction. "You can't imagine how troubled I was when my pump broke." "No problem" I answered her, and continued: "They look like they've calmed down." Her breasts were now in what must be their natural state, with a beautiful teardrop shape, her huge pink areola and nipples pointing up slightly, all above that beautiful flat tummy. "Yeah they have, they feel so much better!" You're very skilled! This is the most thoroughly emptied I been in weeks! I'll be able to make it through the rest of my classes, now. I reached out and touched her breast. Her large, still erect nipple pressed into my palm, and the now soft breast flesh yielded under my fingers. 15 minutes ago, these were hard pressurized globes, but now they lay more naturally from her chest, and sway with her slightest move. For some reason this felt like a bold move, even though I had spent about 15 minutes squeezing them, it was just different now that I faced her, and she looked me in the eye. She responded with a smile and a giggle. She really felt comfortable and safe with me. "I take it you like them?" "Oh yes, I sure do. They're beautiful. You're beautiful" I added "Thanks" she responded with her warm smile as she moved into hug me. As we hugged she pressed herself firmly into me, her still bare chest spreading out over mine, and my still present boner into her lower waist. "I guess we need to clean up" I announced as I looked glanced at the various milk coated surfaces in the bathroom. We both laughed for a bit at the sight. "No, I'll clean up." "It's my milk anyway." She responded. "Speaking of which, I first need to clean something else." She said, as she sank to her knees. It didn't take me long to realize what was happening. As she grabbed my belt with both hands and unbuckled, then she looked up at me with a naughty smile. As she dropped my pants and briefs to my knees, I really didn't know what to expect. I was now fully erect and still coated in my own cum from a few minutes ago. She carefully assessed the eruption and said; “I feel somewhat responsible for your, uh, mess. I hope you're can be as comfortable with me helping you, as I am with your help?” Alice reached over to her bag and got out a packet of moist wipes. Somewhere I was disappointed, thinking that she'd lick it clean or something, but I couldn't complain. She proceeded to slowly wipe my raging hard-on clean with the wipes. I got the feeling she was teasing me, with her very slow and careful wiping and getting her face very close. The cold wet wipes couldn't suppress my erection, with  Alice's hand gripping my rod constantly. My cock was spasming from the attention, which she clearly noticed. Even my balls were subjected to her thorough cleaning, which she did by using her small soft hand to lift my shaft and her other hand to wipe my sack thoroughly. She had her face so close I could swear I felt the heat of her face radiating on my cock. I was afraid that I'd burst at any moment, cumming all over her pretty face. My spasms were getting more frequent and I swear that if she put her hand on my shaft one more time I'd cum, and then she stopped. She put the wipes away and looked up at me. I don't know how my face looked, but the tension must've been very noticeable. She laughed at my expression and announced. "And now for your reward." She put her hand on my shaft and started slowly jerking. She clearly knew what to do, but there was still a little awkwardness in her movement, which only made it cuter. It didn't take long at all before I was very close, she moved her hand excruciatingly slowly and my breathing was getting irregular. With her great sense of knowing how close I was, exactly when I felt myself ejaculating, and the cum shooting through my dick, she put the tip in her mouth; wrapping just the tip inside her beautiful luscious full lips. I shot powerful blasts, with shot after shot shooting into her warm mouth. She struggled to keep her mouth closed on my shaft as she proudly smiled. When I was done she stood up and swallowed my load while looking me straight in the eye. "All cleaned up." She announced in a sultry voice. The intense sexuality of her act caught me off guard and I stood flabbergasted with my mouth open. She broke out laughing causing me to break out of my shock and join her in laughing. "I'm sorry, I just had to do it" She explained. This is where our flavor of playful teasing and flirtatious acts met reality, and it caught me off guard. "You caught me off guard!" I responded. "You should be glad I didn't call you daddy!" She added laughing My cock twitched when she said ‘daddy', I didn't expect I would find that so hot. I knew I needed to find some kind of comeback, and thought quickly. "Well, it's great we found another thing you're incredibly good at." She turned toward me with a shocked look. "You!" She exclaimed. She proceeded to repeatedly hit me on the shoulder in a playful way, which looked ridiculous with her still exposed boobs swinging violently on her body. I insisted on helping her clean the bathroom. We pretty much used up all the toilet paper in the room but we got it done. I was increasingly curious how the milk tasted, but I wasn't going to lick it from a bathroom wall. Still, I was confident I'd get to taste it someday. When we were all done she proceeded by putting her bra on. It was a huge thing, I could tell her head would fit into one of the cups. I looked on, fascinated, as she tried to put the huge thing on. She looked up at me. "Why don't you help me, instead of just looking?" She asked me, in a playful arrogant way. I stood behind her and started to get to work on the six clasps that held the thick band. I tried to see if there was a tag somewhere, I was very curious about her bra size, but I couldn't find one. She had the expression of a woman who enjoyed the caring attention of a man who showed gentle care for her. As we finally exited the bathroom the coolness of the hallway was pleasant. In total we'd only spent about 30 minutes in there, yet so much happened it felt like an eternity. Alice announced. "In a few hours I'll need to milk again, so I need to get to my backup pump." Please tell the teacher I need to go home, but I'll be back. "Yeah my hands are getting pretty tired anyway." I responded, as if she was willing to go through this again today. Alice just smiled and went in for a quick hug "You're amazing! I'm so glad we're science partners! Let's talk after school." When I returned to the desk in the hallway, where I'd left all of my stuff, I sat down. The biology lesson had long ended. I should go find the teacher to hand in the project, and make up some excuse for disappearing. As I strolled through the empty hallways of the high school, I pondered what I'd text Alice as an icebreaker. I had just gotten the golden ticket, and I would be dating the most pretty, perfect girl I'd ever known.   By Aester for Literotica

Kyle tutors a snooty rich girl… with equally rich results.    by MarshalMarmont1815  - listen to the Podcast. at Steamy Stories. After the break was over, I was somewhat excited to return to school. On the bus, Emily was all over me. “I still can't believe Mom fucked you.” Emily said. “Well we can't all live such glamorous lives as I do,” I said as I puffed an imaginary cigar. Emily hit me playfully on the stomach before unzipping my pants. “So are you excited to be a senior?” Emily asked as she licked my cum from between her fingers.“Pretty much,” I replied, “it'll hopefully be better now that I have that journalism scholarship in the bag.” She stroked my cock. “Just promise me that wherever you go, you'll take me with you.” I looked at her and saw the serious concern in her face. I wrapped my arm around her. “Emily, there is no one in the entire world I'd rather spend my life with. Who knows? Maybe we'll even travel the world together.” She smiled and lay her head on my chest, continuing to stroke me as we pulled up to the school. The teachers directed us to the large gymnasium and onto the bleachers. I saw many girls in blouses and floral dresses that looked as if they could double as a tablecloth in Julia Child's kitchen. “I'd love to see you in those,” I said to Emily, wearing a motorcycle T-shirt and leather skirt along with her knee high leather boots. “You've seen me naked,” she retorted, “So why do you care?” I considered this. “Good point. Consider it stricken from the record.” “Never was recorded,” she replied as we sat. I laughed and shook my head as she nestled against me The principal, Jennie Stevens came onto the stage and began to speak. Her black top and sweater did little to hide the curves of her 30J tits. She spoke of the school policies, dress codes and class schedules. Thankfully, I had my friends in many of the same periods. Ms. Franklin, a 36-year-old English teacher was immediately one of my instant favorites. She really encouraged my writing and over the next few days read my short stories. She had a curvy figure and still looked attractive in her black skirt and blue heels. Her 32G tits nearly popping from her blouse. “Kyle?” she called as I was about to hustle out with the class to lunch. “Yes Ms. Franklin?” I asked. She fiddled with her gold wedding ring and began. I could tell she was having marital problems but I didn't press. Not at the moment anyway. “You know Kendall Hutchinson don't you?” “Yes…” I answered, not sure why she was asking about her. Kendall was a senior as well and cheerleader not to mention one of the most popular girls in school. “Well, to make it short,” Ms. Franklin said, “she's failing this class. And the last thing I want is for anyone to stay behind. So… seeing as your one of my best students, I'd like you to consider tutoring her.” Being as Kendall was as snooty as they came, Ms. Franklin more than likely saw my hesitation. “I know it's a lot to ask, Kyle. Especially with no pay but I'll try anything to make it up to you.” As you know, I can never resist a woman in need. She looked at me pleadingly with her warm brown eyes and I sighed. “Yay!” she cheered excitedly while clapping her hands. “Don't worry, I'll arrange everything with Kendall. Thank you so much Kyle.” I smiled at her happiness. “You're welcome.” She was still smiling as I walked to lunch. Emily snoozed on my chest after a hard and fast paced ‘first day of after school fuck' (Emily's words). Her hand remained tightly clenched on my cock but I didn't mind. I just loved having her near me, her strawberry scented shampoo being so comforting. My phone chimed on the table next to her bed and she stirred but didn't wake up. I checked the text and groaned as I saw it was from Kendall. “Go ahead,” Emily groaned without opening her eyes and she rolled off me, letting me quickly dress after she kissed me. “And I want you good and hard tomorrow!” she called after me as I left out the door. - As I pulled up to Kendall's house, I was taken aback by the size of the house. Both a Mercedes and Maserati were in the garage. I knew the Maserati was hers from her constant bragging. After I knocked, the door flung open and I came in contact with Kendall's angry glare. Her black tank top let her 36F boobs move freely and was perfectly combined with her plaid miniskirt. “About time you've gotten here!” she said with an eye roll. “Oh!” another woman said as she came around the corner, “is this your tutor Kendall?” “Barely,” she retorted, “he's 5 minutes late.” “Well we're all late sometimes,” the beautiful woman said with a warm smile, “or in your case, sometimes completely absent.” Kendall rolled her eyes as her mother invited me in. “Hello Kyle,” she said with a soft handshake which made her K-cups shake as well (obviously natural). “I'm Amy Hutchinson.” the kind woman said, “Kendall's mother.” “I wouldn't have ever guessed you were anything over 20,” I said. Amy blushed as Kendall rolled her eyes and pushed me toward the stairs. “Have a good study session you two,” Amy said as we left the room, “it was nice meeting you Kyle.” When we reached Kendall's room, she pushed me inside and began to text her idiotic friends on her phone. “I believe a key part of tutoring involves study material…” I said and she sighed before rummaging through her backpack. Her short skirt rode up her ass as she continued looking and soon I could feel my cock getting harder and fuller. I couldn't take my eyes off her white panties and I could clearly see her camel toe. When she announced she had found it, I sat down to avoid her seeing my boner. The last thing I needed was her loud mouth telling her friends how I got hard in her bedroom. Matters weren't helped when Amy walked in, her large boobs bouncing. “I'm going to the office kids. There's food in the fridge if you get hungry.” As Kendall stood, her tank top had nearly fell underneath her boobs and I stiffened even further. The cold air in the room soon had her tits poking through her top. Thankfully she didn't notice as she threw the book onto the bed and flopped down with a large sigh. After an hour and a half, we had made little progress and she was still struggling to understand. As we took a break, her phone chimed and she shot up. “Oh shit I forgot!” Kendall exclaimed, “Ashton is having her party tonight. I have to get ready!” Forgetting I was there, I watched as she rushed to her closet and nearly pulled off her top before she looked at me. “Okay look,” she said, “I know Ms. Hutchinson is holding you to this. So how about we simply tell her you came and tutored me and we can forget the whole thing?” “Why would I do that?” I asked coyly. “Because I said so…” she said as if it was obvious. “I don't see what I get out of it,” I said, “besides I promised Ms. Hutchinson I'd do it.” “Oh I see,” she said, “you need some payment for your silence. Alright let's get this over with.” My eyes bucked as she began to unbutton my khakis. “Shrimp cock probably won't last a…” she abruptly stopped talking as my pants hit the floor. “What was that you were saying?” I asked. “Holy fuck!” Kendall exclaimed, “there is no fucking way that this is real!” “Oh but it is,” I said evilly, “and I believe I was promised a reward for keeping quiet…” “But,” She stammered, “I've never seen a cock so huge.” “Hmm…” I pondered tauntingly, “I don't hear how that's my problem. I'm simply waiting on you to fulfill your end.” “But I can't…” she whined, obviously both impressed and nervous. “Oh well,” I said nonchalantly as I began to pull up my pants, “It'll be nice seeing you still as freshman next year.” “Wait!” she shouted as she grabbed my waistband, “I'll… I'll suck you off…” I nodded as she stroked it slowly, licking off the forming precum before licking down my whole length. She then opened wide and took me inside. She easily fit half of me down her throat before digging her nails into my ass cheeks and plunging the rest of me inside. Finding I still hadn't cum, she gagged and pulled back, her boobs heaving. Instantly, I pulled off her top and began rubbing the hard nipples. “Hey!” she shouted, “that… isn't… a part… of our deal.” I stopped and reached for my pants again but she finally consented and I began to fondle them again. She began moaning as I sucked them, laying back onto the bed as I flicked them with my tongue. She then kissed me warmly as she removed her pants and my shirt. I kissed each tit before moving to eat her out and she soon began to moan louder. “Yes Kyle…” she moaned as she gripped my hair, “eat my pussy.” I couldn't believe it. I had the most sought after girl in school begging for me to eat her pussy. I flicked my tongue against the clit, moving in slow clockwise circles getting her turned on even more. “Oh yes Kyle! Fuck, your tongue feels as big as your cock!” Kendall groaned as she squeezed her boobs, “Oh god, please don't stop. I'm almost there!” With one final deep lick, she exploded all over my face and the sheets, grinding her cunt into my face. I kept licking, up and down and side to side, making her cry out loudly. “Kyle!!!” Kendall screamed until I letup, falling back in exhaustion . “That was the best fucking orgasm of my entire life,” she panted. I watched her amusingly as she ate her previous insulting words. She leaned forward and took my cock into her mouth again. Her bobbing sped up and I moaned as she slurped loudly on my prick. She then pulled up and spit on it, vigorously jerking it off. She gave a final lick and straddled me, torturing me by sliding her slick pussy lips up and down my cock. “Do you want to fuck me Kyle?” Kendall asked. I looked into her eyes and saw she wasn't asking as a joke. But in a sense of urgency. She wanted me to say yes. “Yes Kendall,” I replied, “I do.” She smiled and slid me into her. Fuck, was she tight. I moved my hands to cup her soft and squishy tits, sucking her round areolas. As she began to bounce, we moaned together, kissing intently. “Oh Kyle,” she moaned as she bounced, “you feel so fucking huge!” I grabbed her hips but didn't slow her rapid bouncing, sucking and pinching her tits. I put her ass in a firm grip and she cried out as she went faster, her ass slamming into my thighs. I then flipped her over and began fucking with all the intensity I could gather. “Yes Kyle!” Kendall screamed as she held her tits, “God yes! Fuck me!!!” She pulled my head down to kiss her as my balls slapped against her ass. “Damn it! Pound that fat cock into me!” Kendall screamed before I tightly held both her hips and began fucking her like there was no tomorrow. “You're glad you stayed now aren't you?” I grunted. “Holy shit…” she moaned as I groped her bouncing tits, “there's no where I'd rather be…” Encouraged, I picked up speed, watching my cock slam into her wet hole. She screamed as she dug her fingers into her tits, turning me on even more. The impact from our bodily collisions increased in pace and we both cried out together. “I can't last much longer,” I moaned and I began to pull out. However, she wrapped her legs around me and gave me an intent look before pulling to kiss her. She screamed into my mouth as she began to cum, tightening so hard around my cock I had no choice but to let go, filling her insides with my seed. She began throwing herself into me, prompting me to keep firing. At long last, I stopped cumming, the two of us kissing all over one another. “I never knew getting fucked could feel so good…” she said as she laughed. I chuckled along with her and lay back, staring at the ceiling. I was amazed as I felt her mount me again. “What about the party?” I asked. “What about it?” she asked as she began to ride, “I want you to tutor me Kyle. You can tutor in Latin for all I care. As long as I get fucked. That way you can fulfill your end with Hutchinson and I get my itch scratched. Deal?” “I'd be crazy not to accept.” I replied to which she smiled and we fucked yet again. - After I came inside Emily for the 5th time the next day, my phone chimed. Emily smirked, “Kendall again?” However, the phone kept chiming. All texts from cheerleaders. And they all said the same thing: by MarshalMarmont1815 for Literotica

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 1When Mormon mothers go wild, they go really wild.Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 0: Gideon's Dilemma.Despite living in a large home with four brothers and two sisters, Gideon Barton had little privacy. When you're 18 just about everything gives you an erection and most young men turn to porn for relief.But in Gideon's strict Mormon household, his father, The Bishop, a respected pillar of the church, imposed restrictions on internet access, computers, and phones. Visiting sites like Pornhub or Literotica was nearly impossible.But then again, nothing's as vivid as the mind of a horny teen, and Gideon could create fantasies from just about anything. He had masturbated to thoughts of the weather girl on channel 5, several of his teachers, and right now, his mother's good friend, Kristi Haskett.It was the Barton's big summer backyard barbeque and Mrs. Haskett had just emerged from the pool with firm, erect nipples poking through her bathing suit. She went for her towel, but the image of her thick nipples tenting the nylon of her modest swimsuit would remain burned in his memory to be recalled for countless masturbation sessions in the days to come.That's all it took to make Gideon's balls swell. He needed to masturbate right now. With two brothers and two sisters plus a houseful of guests for the cookout, jerking off in a bathroom wasn't going to happen.That wasn't an issue for Gideon as he entered the spacious car barn to conduct his personal business. Much more than just a garage, The Bishop had built the car barn to house his collection of cars, cars he felt promoted his masculinity. The barn housed seven vehicles and the family's Gulfstream trailer.Gideon noticed how dusty his dad's 19 74 green Bronco was. He coveted this vehicle, even if that was a sin. His mom was trying to convince his dad to let him take it to college after his mission. After all, he was an adult, and his mother believed he needed to take on responsibilities, like owning a car.But right now, he needed to masturbate and quietly entered his go-to spot, the Gulfstream trailer.This had become his favorite place to masturbate. It was private, and he could concentrate on his fantasy as he stroked himself.Getting some hand lotion from the bathroom, he sat on the couch, pulled his shorts down, and lathered himself up. Gently grasping his cock, he began slowly gliding up and down the shaft.He closed his eyes and imagined Mrs. Haskett taking him by the hand behind the garage and showing him her tits. She held them out for him, offering him one to feed on.This wasn't going to take long. He could feel his balls swelling and then;He heard the side door to the car barn open and someone entered.Fuck, not now.Mrs. Haskett's tits would have to wait. He could hear two people talking in hushed tones."Wow, is this what you wanted to show me? It's great. Look at the condition. This is wonderful."The voice was familiar, and Gideon moved to the window to see who it was."Want to see something even better?" came a voice he recognized as his mother's voice. Why was she in here?He peered into the car barn, trying to see who she was talking to and if they were going to leave.Looking out, he saw his mother leaning back on the hood of his father's green Bronco like a teenage girl flirting on a date.Whomever it was, Gideon felt he was way too close to his mother. She then turned around, leaned forward, and her skirt hiked up slightly, but not enough to reveal anything. Reaching back, she flipped it up exposing her soft white ass.Gideon nearly fell over in shock. What was she doing?Just then, he could see the face of the other person. It was Ethan Bryant. He lived next door; he was in his last year of law school in Boston and home for the summer, clerking for The Bishop. He was probably around 25 or 26 years old."You wore the red lingerie," Ethan said with a lascivious smile.Gideon's mother was always talking about Ethan's success at law school and kept encouraging Gideon to use him as a role model."That's not all," his mother replied to Ethan as she put her thumbs in the bands of her panties pulling them down to reveal her bare ass. Ethan's eyes were fixated on her behind. Gideon strained to see, but from his angle, there was no looking into that dark abyss."How long have you;""All day. Just for you," she interrupted."Oh my God. How does it feel?" Ethan asked.Gideon's mind was racing. How does what feel? Did she get some kind of piercing? What was he looking at?"Full, I feel wonderful, but full. I had a spontaneous orgasm about an hour ago. I was sitting there, and it hit me when I was talking to Sara Carlton. She asked if I was Okay."Gideon remembered noticing his mother shivering earlier when she was talking to Mrs. Carlton. What the hell was going on?"You're amazing," Ethan said in a loud whisper.Gideon's mother remained slumped over the car."Make it fast," she replied.Ethan had his cock in hand in seconds. Gideon's eyes were wide. This was it. He was going to see someone have sex. Not just someone, his mother. He resigned himself to worry about that later.Gideon watched as Ethan gently inserted himself into his mother from behind. She let out a long, plaintive groan, enjoying the moment.Gideon thought he should run out there and put an end to this.But he didn't.Above anything in the world, he wanted to see people having sex. And here it was, just fifteen feet from him, a man riding an older woman from behind. They were carnal, and they were desperate. Never mind that it was his mother; this was sex, raw and unbridled, and he began to masturbate as he watched.His mother's pelvis hitched as Ethan began increasing his cadence. It started slow, but they were picking up the pace.Her red panties were now around her ankles. Her torso lay flat against the Bronco, and her face was a portrait of bliss.If there was any doubt his mother wasn't a willing participant, the wet sounds of her pussy, and her less than muffled moans testified just how much she was enjoying the moment.Gideon continued to stroke himself, pacing with the couple, not wanting to blow his load too soon.His mother put her hands back, grasping her ass cheeks and spreading them, offering Ethan a better view of his target.Then, out of nowhere, Ethan pulled himself out, revealing his sizable cock, dropped to his knees and planted his face in between her ass cheeks. The sounds of his mouth on her pussy echoed off the walls."We don't have time for you to;"Gideon's mother never finished her sentence as she froze with pleasure."Oh, that fucking tongue of yours. That motherfucking tongue of yours."From his hiding spot, Gideon was about to hyperventilate, having never heard his mother say anything more substantial than "darn it.”Ethan stood, wiped the wetness from his face and then returned to fucking Gideon's mother from behind.Their body friction increased, and it was evident the two were to about cum, as was Gideon. Mrs. Barton groaned loudly, followed by a metallic clank on the floor like someone had dropped a tool.The two lovers didn't seem to notice or care and kept at each other, intent on reaching a mutual climax quickly. While Gideon's only experience with orgasm was his own, he watched his mother plateau, determined to burn the memory into his brain.Inside the trailer Gideon was about to cum despite slow strokes, just the visuals were enough to finish him off. When he heard his mother's final groan he felt his balls swell and his cock erupted in a geyser of cum spraying on the walls and window.With his pants around his knees, he staggered back and knocked over a box of cooking utensils, making a slight but audible clatter.Fuck!Gideon looked out the window again. The sound had spooked the two as his mother pulled up her panties and flipped back her dress, while Ethan zipped his shorts and straightened up.She then led Ethan out of one of the side doors.When Gideon was sure they were gone, he quietly exited the trailer and walked to the Bronco. The dust on the hood was disturbed, showing the buxom outline of a woman's body. On the floor was a puddle of what could only be spent cum and his mother's fluids combined.Gideon took a rag and wiped off the dust, wiping off any evidence, then took the rag to wipe up the fluids on the ground. On his knees, he noticed something shiny under the Bronco. Reaching for it, he held it in his hand; a metallic gold ass plug, covered in a sheen lube and a bejeweled handle.He knew what he had to do.Chapter 1: The Homecoming.Two years of law school were behind me, and I was returning home to Provo for my last summer. I was happy to be going home and sleeping in my old room, and equally excited that my neighbor, Bishop Barton, had secured me a legal clerking internship in his firm.There was no better way to finish a successful law degree than clerking for Utah's most prestigious law firm, Pratt, Collins, and Barton.I can't remember the last time I heard anyone call Rob Barton by his name. He was known as "The Bishop" due to his high standing in the LDS Church. That's the term that Mormons preferred, with LDS meaning The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Although they did use the term "Mormon," that name was sometimes used in a pejorative way. Thus, using LDS avoided any possible negative connotations.The Bishop was a mountain of a man, imposing and always the center of attention. Despite having been our neighbor for as long as I can remember, I rarely spoke to him, but my dad and The Bishop's wife had secured me this internship last year.Then the worst happened. My father passed away suddenly ten months ago. At just 25 years old, I had faced the loss of both my parents. My mother had died when I was only three, leaving Dad and me together all those years. Our relationship was rocky at times, but he always supported me and kept me focused on a prosperous future. I felt his absence deeply now that he was gone.He was disappointed that I had left the Mormon faith. It wasn't that I questioned the faith itself, but all faith. Still, I was respectful of his beliefs and those of my LDS neighbors.Living in Provo meant having LDS neighbors everywhere. Honestly, I can't think of a better place and better people. Despite the slurs and jokes about the faith, my LDS neighbors were some of the kindest people on earth. When Dad died, The Bishop and his wife, Amanda, traveled to Harvard to convince me to stay in school and finish. He reminded me how important it was to my Dad that I get that degree and assured me of the clerkship. Mrs. Barton promised to take care of my dad's home. They came through on both accounts.These were good people, and I felt fortunate to have pillars of society in my life.Mrs. Barton was younger than The Bishop and could have been a recruiting poster for Mormon wives. She was sporty, with blond, shoulder-length hair that framed her face effortlessly. She had an attractive figure, and her larger-than-average tits always caught the church dads' attention; and their wives. But if there was one feature that could stop me in my tracks, it was her smile. It made me feel welcomed and safe.I grew up with the Bartons. I was seven when they bought the huge house next door. My memories of Mrs. Barton are that she was always pregnant. She had her first child, Gideon, that year, and then it seemed like she was always expecting right up until last year when she had her fifth child. Perhaps that explained her large tits, which I must confess, I'd sneak a peek at whenever I could.Mrs. Barton was a traditional wife who began by having children to continually increase the LDS population. She was always busy, driving carpool, cooking meals, and doing everything necessary to support The Bishop's vital role as a community and church leader. The affectionate term for a woman devoted to her husband and family was helpmeet. As in, she was The Bishop's helpmeet.Of course, being seen and at the center of attention due to her husband's status caused some jealousy, and some of the catty mothers called her the "More Mom," which is a bit of a slur, especially coming from other members of the LDS faith, demeaning her role to merely being attracted to the attention she received from her status.I found an Amazon package at the door when I arrived home. After taking it inside, I turned on the lights. The place was clean and bright for a home that hadn't been lived in for several months. Mrs. Barton had undoubtedly ensured it was cheerful upon my return.I sorted through the stack of mail, opening some items and throwing away others, and then remembered the Amazon package. Opening it up, I was surprised to see a delicate but revealing lingerie set. I held up the red thong and bustier top, wondering where they had come from. Looking back in the box, I found a sex toy, the Womanizer. It was a vibrating suction toy that only added to the mystery.I looked at the box and noticed that it was addressed to me, but I certainly didn't order this. I put the items back in the box and set it aside.A day later, I was finishing my paperwork for the clerk internship when I heard someone at the door.I opened it to see Mrs. Barton, who walked into the house as if it belonged to her. I understood her actions because she had cared for it for so long."Come on in," I said with a joking smile. She looked at me with a smirk."Sorry, I just barged in, didn't I? I'm so used to coming over here and just decompressing."She gave me a warm hug, pressing herself against me."Welcome home, Bryant. We have missed you. I've missed you."I smelled toast burning and rushed to the kitchen. She followed me. It was burnt, so I tossed it out and poured myself a cup of coffee.I had never tasted coffee until my first year of law school. Shunned by the LDS faith as a stimulant, I avoided it until midterms, but after my first cup, I was hooked."Coffee? Tisk tisk, what'll I ever tell The Bishop?""Law school, late nights. If this is a sin, let me be burned at the stake," I replied."I'm sure it can be overlooked. You know how many exceptions we must make to keep the faith. I had a Long Island iced tea a few weeks ago."Mormons don't drink coffee, and they sure as hell don't drink alcohol, let alone a strong drink like a Long Island Iced Tea."I was out with some friends who weren't from church. They had wine, and I innocently asked for tea. Well, I said Long Island Iced Tea. I assumed it was like a tea and lemonade drink.""That's an Arnold Palmer," I added."So, I found out. I took a sip and instantly realized it wasn't made with lemonade."

Kyle tutors a snooty rich girl… with equally rich results.    by MarshalMarmont1815  - listen to the Podcast. at Steamy Stories. After the break was over, I was somewhat excited to return to school. On the bus, Emily was all over me. “I still can't believe Mom fucked you.” Emily said. “Well we can't all live such glamorous lives as I do,” I said as I puffed an imaginary cigar. Emily hit me playfully on the stomach before unzipping my pants. “So are you excited to be a senior?” Emily asked as she licked my cum from between her fingers.“Pretty much,” I replied, “it'll hopefully be better now that I have that journalism scholarship in the bag.” She stroked my cock. “Just promise me that wherever you go, you'll take me with you.” I looked at her and saw the serious concern in her face. I wrapped my arm around her. “Emily, there is no one in the entire world I'd rather spend my life with. Who knows? Maybe we'll even travel the world together.” She smiled and lay her head on my chest, continuing to stroke me as we pulled up to the school. The teachers directed us to the large gymnasium and onto the bleachers. I saw many girls in blouses and floral dresses that looked as if they could double as a tablecloth in Julia Child's kitchen. “I'd love to see you in those,” I said to Emily, wearing a motorcycle T-shirt and leather skirt along with her knee high leather boots. “You've seen me naked,” she retorted, “So why do you care?” I considered this. “Good point. Consider it stricken from the record.” “Never was recorded,” she replied as we sat. I laughed and shook my head as she nestled against me The principal, Jennie Stevens came onto the stage and began to speak. Her black top and sweater did little to hide the curves of her 30J tits. She spoke of the school policies, dress codes and class schedules. Thankfully, I had my friends in many of the same periods. Ms. Franklin, a 36-year-old English teacher was immediately one of my instant favorites. She really encouraged my writing and over the next few days read my short stories. She had a curvy figure and still looked attractive in her black skirt and blue heels. Her 32G tits nearly popping from her blouse. “Kyle?” she called as I was about to hustle out with the class to lunch. “Yes Ms. Franklin?” I asked. She fiddled with her gold wedding ring and began. I could tell she was having marital problems but I didn't press. Not at the moment anyway. “You know Kendall Hutchinson don't you?” “Yes…” I answered, not sure why she was asking about her. Kendall was a senior as well and cheerleader not to mention one of the most popular girls in school. “Well, to make it short,” Ms. Franklin said, “she's failing this class. And the last thing I want is for anyone to stay behind. So… seeing as your one of my best students, I'd like you to consider tutoring her.” Being as Kendall was as snooty as they came, Ms. Franklin more than likely saw my hesitation. “I know it's a lot to ask, Kyle. Especially with no pay but I'll try anything to make it up to you.” As you know, I can never resist a woman in need. She looked at me pleadingly with her warm brown eyes and I sighed. “Yay!” she cheered excitedly while clapping her hands. “Don't worry, I'll arrange everything with Kendall. Thank you so much Kyle.” I smiled at her happiness. “You're welcome.” She was still smiling as I walked to lunch. Emily snoozed on my chest after a hard and fast paced ‘first day of after school fuck' (Emily's words). Her hand remained tightly clenched on my cock but I didn't mind. I just loved having her near me, her strawberry scented shampoo being so comforting. My phone chimed on the table next to her bed and she stirred but didn't wake up. I checked the text and groaned as I saw it was from Kendall. “Go ahead,” Emily groaned without opening her eyes and she rolled off me, letting me quickly dress after she kissed me. “And I want you good and hard tomorrow!” she called after me as I left out the door. - As I pulled up to Kendall's house, I was taken aback by the size of the house. Both a Mercedes and Maserati were in the garage. I knew the Maserati was hers from her constant bragging. After I knocked, the door flung open and I came in contact with Kendall's angry glare. Her black tank top let her 36F boobs move freely and was perfectly combined with her plaid miniskirt. “About time you've gotten here!” she said with an eye roll. “Oh!” another woman said as she came around the corner, “is this your tutor Kendall?” “Barely,” she retorted, “he's 5 minutes late.” “Well we're all late sometimes,” the beautiful woman said with a warm smile, “or in your case, sometimes completely absent.” Kendall rolled her eyes as her mother invited me in. “Hello Kyle,” she said with a soft handshake which made her K-cups shake as well (obviously natural). “I'm Amy Hutchinson.” the kind woman said, “Kendall's mother.” “I wouldn't have ever guessed you were anything over 20,” I said. Amy blushed as Kendall rolled her eyes and pushed me toward the stairs. “Have a good study session you two,” Amy said as we left the room, “it was nice meeting you Kyle.” When we reached Kendall's room, she pushed me inside and began to text her idiotic friends on her phone. “I believe a key part of tutoring involves study material…” I said and she sighed before rummaging through her backpack. Her short skirt rode up her ass as she continued looking and soon I could feel my cock getting harder and fuller. I couldn't take my eyes off her white panties and I could clearly see her camel toe. When she announced she had found it, I sat down to avoid her seeing my boner. The last thing I needed was her loud mouth telling her friends how I got hard in her bedroom. Matters weren't helped when Amy walked in, her large boobs bouncing. “I'm going to the office kids. There's food in the fridge if you get hungry.” As Kendall stood, her tank top had nearly fell underneath her boobs and I stiffened even further. The cold air in the room soon had her tits poking through her top. Thankfully she didn't notice as she threw the book onto the bed and flopped down with a large sigh. After an hour and a half, we had made little progress and she was still struggling to understand. As we took a break, her phone chimed and she shot up. “Oh shit I forgot!” Kendall exclaimed, “Ashton is having her party tonight. I have to get ready!” Forgetting I was there, I watched as she rushed to her closet and nearly pulled off her top before she looked at me. “Okay look,” she said, “I know Ms. Hutchinson is holding you to this. So how about we simply tell her you came and tutored me and we can forget the whole thing?” “Why would I do that?” I asked coyly. “Because I said so…” she said as if it was obvious. “I don't see what I get out of it,” I said, “besides I promised Ms. Hutchinson I'd do it.” “Oh I see,” she said, “you need some payment for your silence. Alright let's get this over with.” My eyes bucked as she began to unbutton my khakis. “Shrimp cock probably won't last a…” she abruptly stopped talking as my pants hit the floor. “What was that you were saying?” I asked. “Holy fuck!” Kendall exclaimed, “there is no fucking way that this is real!” “Oh but it is,” I said evilly, “and I believe I was promised a reward for keeping quiet…” “But,” She stammered, “I've never seen a cock so huge.” “Hmm…” I pondered tauntingly, “I don't hear how that's my problem. I'm simply waiting on you to fulfill your end.” “But I can't…” she whined, obviously both impressed and nervous. “Oh well,” I said nonchalantly as I began to pull up my pants, “It'll be nice seeing you still as freshman next year.” “Wait!” she shouted as she grabbed my waistband, “I'll… I'll suck you off…” I nodded as she stroked it slowly, licking off the forming precum before licking down my whole length. She then opened wide and took me inside. She easily fit half of me down her throat before digging her nails into my ass cheeks and plunging the rest of me inside. Finding I still hadn't cum, she gagged and pulled back, her boobs heaving. Instantly, I pulled off her top and began rubbing the hard nipples. “Hey!” she shouted, “that… isn't… a part… of our deal.” I stopped and reached for my pants again but she finally consented and I began to fondle them again. She began moaning as I sucked them, laying back onto the bed as I flicked them with my tongue. She then kissed me warmly as she removed her pants and my shirt. I kissed each tit before moving to eat her out and she soon began to moan louder. “Yes Kyle…” she moaned as she gripped my hair, “eat my pussy.” I couldn't believe it. I had the most sought after girl in school begging for me to eat her pussy. I flicked my tongue against the clit, moving in slow clockwise circles getting her turned on even more. “Oh yes Kyle! Fuck, your tongue feels as big as your cock!” Kendall groaned as she squeezed her boobs, “Oh god, please don't stop. I'm almost there!” With one final deep lick, she exploded all over my face and the sheets, grinding her cunt into my face. I kept licking, up and down and side to side, making her cry out loudly. “Kyle!!!” Kendall screamed until I letup, falling back in exhaustion . “That was the best fucking orgasm of my entire life,” she panted. I watched her amusingly as she ate her previous insulting words. She leaned forward and took my cock into her mouth again. Her bobbing sped up and I moaned as she slurped loudly on my prick. She then pulled up and spit on it, vigorously jerking it off. She gave a final lick and straddled me, torturing me by sliding her slick pussy lips up and down my cock. “Do you want to fuck me Kyle?” Kendall asked. I looked into her eyes and saw she wasn't asking as a joke. But in a sense of urgency. She wanted me to say yes. “Yes Kendall,” I replied, “I do.” She smiled and slid me into her. Fuck, was she tight. I moved my hands to cup her soft and squishy tits, sucking her round areolas. As she began to bounce, we moaned together, kissing intently. “Oh Kyle,” she moaned as she bounced, “you feel so fucking huge!” I grabbed her hips but didn't slow her rapid bouncing, sucking and pinching her tits. I put her ass in a firm grip and she cried out as she went faster, her ass slamming into my thighs. I then flipped her over and began fucking with all the intensity I could gather. “Yes Kyle!” Kendall screamed as she held her tits, “God yes! Fuck me!!!” She pulled my head down to kiss her as my balls slapped against her ass. “Damn it! Pound that fat cock into me!” Kendall screamed before I tightly held both her hips and began fucking her like there was no tomorrow. “You're glad you stayed now aren't you?” I grunted. “Holy shit…” she moaned as I groped her bouncing tits, “there's no where I'd rather be…” Encouraged, I picked up speed, watching my cock slam into her wet hole. She screamed as she dug her fingers into her tits, turning me on even more. The impact from our bodily collisions increased in pace and we both cried out together. “I can't last much longer,” I moaned and I began to pull out. However, she wrapped her legs around me and gave me an intent look before pulling to kiss her. She screamed into my mouth as she began to cum, tightening so hard around my cock I had no choice but to let go, filling her insides with my seed. She began throwing herself into me, prompting me to keep firing. At long last, I stopped cumming, the two of us kissing all over one another. “I never knew getting fucked could feel so good…” she said as she laughed. I chuckled along with her and lay back, staring at the ceiling. I was amazed as I felt her mount me again. “What about the party?” I asked. “What about it?” she asked as she began to ride, “I want you to tutor me Kyle. You can tutor in Latin for all I care. As long as I get fucked. That way you can fulfill your end with Hutchinson and I get my itch scratched. Deal?” “I'd be crazy not to accept.” I replied to which she smiled and we fucked yet again. - After I came inside Emily for the 5th time the next day, my phone chimed. Emily smirked, “Kendall again?” However, the phone kept chiming. All texts from cheerleaders. And they all said the same thing: by MarshalMarmont1815 for Literotica

A Milky College Encounter A college science project causes an erotic milky mess. By Aester - Listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the last day of the biology 101 project. With Alice and I having missed the first lesson we had to finish up the project while the rest of the class started the regular lessons again. As we walked through the hallway, to the independent study area, I walked slightly behind her, so I could steal glances at her magnificent ass. I really had hit the jackpot with this project; by a stroke of luck we were both not present for the first lesson, which meant we got paired up automatically as the only remaining college freshman students. I was supposed to be at the state university, but the new concussion protocols disqualified me. I was still trying to get used to not being the star athlete on campus. Now I had to rely on my brain for my future success in life. Normally I would never get the chance to do a group assignment with her. Even though we got along pretty nicely, she is the center of attention, which meant she was always preoccupied, or engaged with other people. Alice is basically the perfect girl. She's from another suburb on the other side of the metropolitan area from my high school.  The first thing anyone would notice about her is her body. She has probably the best apple bottom in the school, which she usually has on display, in her tight jeans. She has wide feminine hips that flow into a small, perfectly flat waist. Her ass sways gracefully through the halls of the community college. Yet this waist is rarely admired as it is obscured by her massive chest. Her boobs are the most implausible part about her. They are the size of her head, if not slightly bigger. I've never seen her cleavage, but her shirts, struggling to stretch over those colossal mammaries, and then tucked into her jeans, draws more attention than any other young woman could, flaunting a deep cleavage. As if that wasn't enough she has a cute face, full luscious lips (you could mistake her for having a well-done lip filler) and beautiful brunette hair with blonde highlights. Her personality was great to go along with that. Her pleasant and engaging friendliness really surprised me. When I first met her, I expected her to be bitchy, but she was anything but that. She has a warm personality and is always flaunting her beautiful smile. I really enjoyed talking to her, as did probably every other guy, and most girls in school, but I rarely got to. I imagine most women with a body like hers would be self-absorbed and exploit guys. And that's usually because they can get away with, well, anything; because of their hot, sexy body. But Alice treats everyone with kind acceptance and mutual respect. She seems undeterred by lewd comments and ogling. This project however, was a godsend, since it had given me a lot of time with her. Our Own Study Group. We sat down in a little secluded space and got to work, though we were basically done with the project already. "There is no way!" Alice exclaimed, upon me telling her one of those random facts (did you know the human nose never stops growing?). "Yeah it's true!" I replied, she was obviously overestimating the rate of this growth, but I was having a little fun. "In fact, since the first time we met, your nose has gotten considerably bigger!" "What!? You're bullshitting me!" "No it's true! Look it up" She proceeded to google it on her phone as I grinningly waited. "Wow, you are right" she said, with her eyes still glued to the phone. She proceeded to feel her nose, as if to make sure it was still the same size. I couldn't tell if she was just acting or actually serious. "You're so smart" Alice continued. Okay, now I knew for sure that she was playing. "I know, I know" I responded. "And you're good at other things" I said glancing down quickly at her bust, which now partly rested on the desk. "You did not just!" She responded with a serious look. I broke out laughing and she struggled to keep her act of being infuriated, betrayed by her smile. We had been doing this kind of flirtatious teasing since the beginning of the project, and the privacy of this desk allowed me to push it further. Unfortunately I couldn't tell whether she was as into me as I was into her, as she was pretty flirtatious with a lot of guys. I guess she just really enjoys the attention. "I'm going to go to the toilet" she announced. I got a beautiful view of her ass as she walked down the hallway, she probably realized that I was looking and swayed her hips a little more, enjoying how she was teasing me. Alice had a reputation for staying in the toilet for very long, much to the annoyance of teachers. It probably had something to do with the strict no phone policy of the school, which meant if you wanted to use your phone, you had to get out of the classroom some way or another. As I knew it would take a while before Alice returned, I tried to get more comfortable in the wooden desk chairs. There was a serene quietness in the hallway, it was pretty late in the day, and if you paid very close attention, you could hear the chatter of the last lessons in the distance. Usually I would mistake this atmosphere for being a lonely depressing one, but with Alice's presence it seemed perfect, like we were alone in the world. I took to scrolling on Reddit, but found myself daydreaming about Alice, with some gif playing endlessly in the background. I didn't know how to feel about Alice, like probably any other red blooded male I was sexually attracted to her, and had found myself fantasizing about her while masturbating. Her body was simply ridiculous, I had yet to find a porn-star that had a body that could match Alice's. Since the start of this project something changed however. Alice was more in my thoughts than ever, but I couldn't stand the sexual fantasies I had had about her. Knowing what this meant I admitted to myself that I had a crush on her. I pondered if I should send her a text sometime, especially since the project was coming to an end, our friendship would probably deteriorate if I didn't undertake something. "Being very productive I see." A voice came. I tore myself from my daydream as Alice smiled and winked as she sat down. I hadn't even heard her approach. I quickly put my phone away. Something seemed off, as Alice immediately got to work without saying a word. She bent over the desk while writing. For a second I admired how her breasts rested on the desk. I wondered how weird it would be to have those huge things hanging off your chest, always getting in your way. Alice looked up, I quickly diverted my eyes, caught in the act of staring. Yet something caught my eye and I quickly returned my gaze, looking her in the eye. Her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. "Wow, Alice, what's wrong?" I asked her, shocked at the sudden seriousness of the situation. "Oh, it's nothing. I'm just not feeling great" She responded, her usual positive energy seemingly vanished. For a second I accepted the answer, but quickly realized how weird it was that in about ten minutes she went from her usual happy self to almost crying. I got the feeling that something serious had happened. "Alice, you know that you can trust me; right?" "Did something happen?" I continued. She looked up at me. Her eyes suggested she could start crying any second. I unconsciously felt a sort of anger building in myself, like I wanted to protect her from whatever had hurt her like this. "Alice?" I softly and slowly repeated, as she seemed lost in thought. After a few, tense, seconds she finally gave in. "Come with me" She said, barely loud enough to hear, as she stood up. In the Women's Faculty Restroom. I walked with her through the hallway. My emotions were through the roof, the same anger was there but also a kind of fear. She walked  a bit slower, with her arms crossed under her heaving boobs. She went into a faculty bathroom and I followed her. Once inside she locked the door behind me. This faculty bathroom was different in that sense, it still had stalls but for some reason the entire room could be locked. She leaned against the side wall and looked at the ground, not willing to make eye contact. "I have a condition" She started. “I need to know you'll respect my private health issues, because I desperately need help now.” She paused, hesitant to explain. I didn't know what to think. Before I could say anything she took a deep breath and continued. “Sometimes the pill causes a rare set of conditions. Over this semester, I developed some rare side effects from birth control pills.” "All my hormones are hyperactive. I lactate. My boobs make milk, even though I'm not pregnant." Then she explained, “My gynecologist thinks this will subside, but for the past few months I've been dealing with a dairy farm on my chest.” I was astounded with this information, but she continued. "I need to pump the milk out every few hours, otherwise they swell and start to hurt badly." I was dumbfounded. She proceeded to look through her bag and then produced a breast pump. There was a suction cup with a bottle, and attached to that was a small plastic tube that led to a hand pump. "It's broken" she explained. She made eye contact with me for the first time since we came into the bathroom. It was obviously awkward for the both of us, but the seriousness of the situation cut through this awkwardness a little. Before I could react she put the pump system in my hands. "I need it to work." She continued. "I don't know how I'll get through the rest of the day, otherwise; and it hurts like hell." Her voice quivered, then transitioned to a silent whimper. It was all still a blur of info for me to process. I just looked her in the eyes, and hoped that I was expressing empathy, while I took the pump from her. I'm pretty technically inclined so I started to inspect it, hoping it was something easy to fix. It felt weird handling the pump, it being such a feminine item, it made me feel like I wasn't supposed to touch it. I quickly established that there couldn't really be anything wrong with the suction cup and bottle, so I proceeded to look at the pump section. I noticed how Alice stuffed her hand under her shirt, when she touched her breast she let out a heavy sigh, affirming that they really were painful. She must have noticed me looking, but acted as if I wasn't there, which in turn made me feel a little more at ease, since I still had a strong feeling I wasn't supposed to see all this. I tried to test the hand pump for a second, but then noticed that a part of the plastic casting had cracked. There was no way it could be repaired. Alice looked a little calmer, maybe because now she wasn't alone with this problem anymore. "Alice. Eh. It's not going to work anymore. The casing is cracked along the intake fitting. It sucks air and prevents the buildup of a vacuum of low air pressure. I can't repair it without an epoxy resin, and that will require several hours to set up and harden." I broke the bad news to her. “I can try to have it repaired overnight?” "Oh okay, Thanks," she responded, with obvious disappointment. Alice moved so she could sit on the large bathroom sink counter, and closed her eyes, probably deep in thought. We stood for a few minutes in silence, both not knowing what to say or do. I wanted to ask her if she had a spare pump or if there was some other way to get the milk out, but I knew must have considered all that before. "Screw it, there's no other way," she broke the silence. She'd been building up the courage to sacrifice her modesty, in hopes that I could at least show her some emotional support while she attempted to employ the manual expressing process that her gynecologist's nurse had told her about, a few months ago. Alice stood up and removed her shirt. I stood in awe as I her bra was revealed. "Should I, leave?" I asked her, gesturing to the door. "You don't have to," she answered. I wasn't exactly sure what she meant. She turned towards the wall and unclasped her bra. After having removed her bra, she turned towards the sink covering her nipples with her arm. Her breasts overflowed her arms and looked even bigger now exposed. She removed her arm from her breasts and I saw them in their full glory. They were plump and swollen. Almost like when a flat-chested woman first gets cheap D cup silicone implants. But these were more naturally hanging from her chest. There was no tell-tale crease on the topside of her mammaries, where a cheap silicone implant would take on the look of an over-inflated water balloon. Viewing her naked upper body from behind was marvelous! Still in her tight denim jeans, her wide hips flowed upward beautifully into her waist; which was quite narrow. I stepped aside and got a full view of her front torso in the large wall mirror, and her flat tummy made her globes look even bigger. They looked incredibly firm and sat high on her chest, I wondered if this was her natural shape or the swelling she talked about. Her pink areola was about 2 inches across and topped by a huge nipple, about as thick as her (admittedly small) fingers. Around her areola angry blue veins emphasized how engorged her breasts were. She started to manually press around her breasts by hand. Her small hands struggled to circumnavigate her massive swollen breasts, being so firm and large. Her heavy sighs indicated how painful and frustrating the process was.  It took about half a minute of tedious massaging before the first milk droplets started coming. With her breasts being so engorged, I expected the floodgates to open and rain milk, but her efforts were only met with small squirts. In a bout of frustration she put both hands on a single boob and squeezed, finally producing a sizeable stream. I started to feel uncomfortable as I was just staring at her without a purpose. Finally I realized that there was a reason I was still here. I gently approached her and she turned toward me slightly in a gesture of approval. She'd been too bashful to ask, but hoped I'd offer to help.  I slowly, hesitantly, reached out and placed my hand on her breast with her nipple between my thumb and index finger. The first thing I noticed was the heat, then the firmness. I gently squeezed and was surprised to find how little the breast yielded. "You can squeeze harder," she encouraged me. I squeezed harder and then felt the breast giving in under the pressure, a steady stream of milk shot out, over my shoulder and hitting the mirror at the other end of the counter. It was followed immediately by another sigh. It seemed my larger hands were better suited to this task, looking at her other boob, which she was still trying to milk herself, her fingers didn't reach much further than her areola. After a little while I settled into a sort of rhythm, it seemed like the flow of milk was only now getting up to steam, and she confirmed. "Yeah, that's good; like that." We stood in front of the sink. The tiled wall, mirror and sink were slowly developing a coat of thousands of milk droplets. Whatever mess we made, we could take care of later, now the only thing important was relieving her. Now that I was getting the hang of it, she released her grip from her other breast, since her own efforts seemed to be in vain. She closed her eyes and used her arm to lean on the sink. Her sighs were still constant.  I settled into a rhythm of starting high on the breast and firmly compressing so the milk glands emptied near the nipple. I noticed that alternating breasts allowed the tissue to recover and the breast returned to a natural shape while I was busy constricting the other breast. "Does it hurt?" I asked. "Yeah it does, but it's a good kind of pain. It's hard to describe." Up to this point the flow of milk didn't seem to have slowed down at all. And with her other breast still full I decided to change my approach. I stood behind her and reached under her arms, finding both breasts. I realized that pressing her breast tissue against her ribs was not conducive to better extraction. I had to start my manual pressing from the base of her breast and try to draw her flow out away from her chest. This also seemed less painful for Alice. As I continued alternately milking both breasts at the same time, her sighs got heavier and huskier. I was wondering if she got sexual pleasure out of this. She stood up and leaned back on me and let her head rest between my neck and shoulder. It seemed like the same stimulation that causes sexual arousal, actually releases the milk, a gush of lactation flowed for a few minutes. With her this close to me, I smelled her sweet scent, it wasn't a perfume, just the way she smelled. I recognized the smell from when I had been around her but it was about a hundred times stronger now that she was leaning on me. She was emitting a pheromone, perhaps. I was in a thin tee shirt, and hugging the sexiest girl on campus, and milking both of her breasts into the mirror of the faculty women's restroom.  She was leaning back into me with her eyes closed and a very pleasant expression on her gorgeous face. I've never had a wet dream this good! As impossibly unreal as it seemed, I was getting used to the situation, and because of that, actually realizing how ridiculous it was. For the first time in the roughly 10 minutes we'd been in the bathroom I noticed my raging boner, and how her ass just grazed past it occasionally. My cock was a flagpole ascending tightly up to the elastic waistband of my boxers. Alice hadn't opened her eyes since I started milking both breasts; yes, breasts. This was the best education in human anatomy I could get. In this room, I awakened to the masculine role of supportive partner to the female reproductive and nurturing process. I could not call these amazing mammaries by the crude terms used by schoolboys. I sensed a strong feeling she was now enjoying my assistance, which made me feel satisfied as I'd apparently helped her out of her predicament. My hands were now soaked in milk as well, the wetness making her breasts slippery. In my newfound awareness I also found my hands aching, which prompted me to stop for a second and change my grip. When I stopped for repositioning, Alice woke up from her trancelike state. Through the milk stained mirror I noticed the smile on her face. "Are you enjoying this?" I softly asked, as I resumed my grip and started gently milking. My mouth was just an inch from her ear and I'd been unaware that I was softly breathing on her neck. "Um, yes at this point it's very enjoyable." Alice answered me, blushing. Then she looked me in the eye, through the mirror's reflection; "I take you are enjoying it as well?" "Very much so." I softly replied into her ear with a look of honest gratitude. I noticed that her breasts were getting softer, which allowed me to milk her a lot better. I experimented with various alternating patterns and started getting up to a high pace. She moaned in response, and leaned forward; using both arms to lean on the sink. I leaned forward with her, resting my chest on her back. She hunched her back slightly and firmly pressed her ass cheeks on either side of my boner. There was no way she didn't feel this. Even through hers and my own jeans I could feel the softness of her ass, which formed into my crotch. I proceeded to milk her relentlessly, having become bolder with how hard I squeezed which she didn't seem to mind at all. The milk now mostly fell on the sink. I slowly started noticing her rocking her hips, pressing harder into my crotch, along both sides of my cock. Her own smell and the strong scent of what must be milk, filled the air and intoxicated me. Her grinding on my crotch became more intense. With her breasts hanging below her they basically lay in my hands, giving me a sense of their significant weight. With every squeeze my fingers now sank deep into her breast tissue, very coated by a film of milk. Her moaning and grinding was constant and was driving me to the edge. My cock started to spasm involuntarily and I knew that I was going to cum very soon. I began extending my milking motions closer to her erect nipples. This clearly drove Alice to an ecstasy of heavy breathing "Your hands feel so good on my nipples." She said through the breathy moans. I noticed how with every squeeze her breasts expanded to the sides, causing a huge side-boob under her exposed armpit. Entranced with this sight I exploded in my boxers. I, involuntarily, aggressively thrust into her soft ass, finally responding to her grinding. As the most intense orgasm I'd ever had rocked my body I continued to tightly press her ass into the counter. My knees went weak. She responded by pressing her ass even harder into my cock, further stimulating my orgasm. My cock just kept spurting, giving me the largest cumshot I'd ever had, but sadly, in my pants. When the orgasm subsided I noticed I had stopped milking and instead had held her nipples in a firm grip during the course of my orgasm. Realizing this I quickly resumed milking her, but noticed a bit of spasmic twerks from her pelvis. Then she took a huge breath, followed by a few moans. Alice's milk had definitely subsided, and after about a minute she called it a thorough milking. Returning Favors. "Thank you so much" She said as she turned toward me. Her face radiated with joy and satisfaction. "You can't imagine how troubled I was when my pump broke." "No problem" I answered her, and continued: "They look like they've calmed down." Her breasts were now in what must be their natural state, with a beautiful teardrop shape, her huge pink areola and nipples pointing up slightly, all above that beautiful flat tummy. "Yeah they have, they feel so much better!" You're very skilled! This is the most thoroughly emptied I been in weeks! I'll be able to make it through the rest of my classes, now. I reached out and touched her breast. Her large, still erect nipple pressed into my palm, and the now soft breast flesh yielded under my fingers. 15 minutes ago, these were hard pressurized globes, but now they lay more naturally from her chest, and sway with her slightest move. For some reason this felt like a bold move, even though I had spent about 15 minutes squeezing them, it was just different now that I faced her, and she looked me in the eye. She responded with a smile and a giggle. She really felt comfortable and safe with me. "I take it you like them?" "Oh yes, I sure do. They're beautiful. You're beautiful" I added "Thanks" she responded with her warm smile as she moved into hug me. As we hugged she pressed herself firmly into me, her still bare chest spreading out over mine, and my still present boner into her lower waist. "I guess we need to clean up" I announced as I looked glanced at the various milk coated surfaces in the bathroom. We both laughed for a bit at the sight. "No, I'll clean up." "It's my milk anyway." She responded. "Speaking of which, I first need to clean something else." She said, as she sank to her knees. It didn't take me long to realize what was happening. As she grabbed my belt with both hands and unbuckled, then she looked up at me with a naughty smile. As she dropped my pants and briefs to my knees, I really didn't know what to expect. I was now fully erect and still coated in my own cum from a few minutes ago. She carefully assessed the eruption and said; “I feel somewhat responsible for your, uh, mess. I hope you're can be as comfortable with me helping you, as I am with your help?” Alice reached over to her bag and got out a packet of moist wipes. Somewhere I was disappointed, thinking that she'd lick it clean or something, but I couldn't complain. She proceeded to slowly wipe my raging hard-on clean with the wipes. I got the feeling she was teasing me, with her very slow and careful wiping and getting her face very close. The cold wet wipes couldn't suppress my erection, with  Alice's hand gripping my rod constantly. My cock was spasming from the attention, which she clearly noticed. Even my balls were subjected to her thorough cleaning, which she did by using her small soft hand to lift my shaft and her other hand to wipe my sack thoroughly. She had her face so close I could swear I felt the heat of her face radiating on my cock. I was afraid that I'd burst at any moment, cumming all over her pretty face. My spasms were getting more frequent and I swear that if she put her hand on my shaft one more time I'd cum, and then she stopped. She put the wipes away and looked up at me. I don't know how my face looked, but the tension must've been very noticeable. She laughed at my expression and announced. "And now for your reward." She put her hand on my shaft and started slowly jerking. She clearly knew what to do, but there was still a little awkwardness in her movement, which only made it cuter. It didn't take long at all before I was very close, she moved her hand excruciatingly slowly and my breathing was getting irregular. With her great sense of knowing how close I was, exactly when I felt myself ejaculating, and the cum shooting through my dick, she put the tip in her mouth; wrapping just the tip inside her beautiful luscious full lips. I shot powerful blasts, with shot after shot shooting into her warm mouth. She struggled to keep her mouth closed on my shaft as she proudly smiled. When I was done she stood up and swallowed my load while looking me straight in the eye. "All cleaned up." She announced in a sultry voice. The intense sexuality of her act caught me off guard and I stood flabbergasted with my mouth open. She broke out laughing causing me to break out of my shock and join her in laughing. "I'm sorry, I just had to do it" She explained. This is where our flavor of playful teasing and flirtatious acts met reality, and it caught me off guard. "You caught me off guard!" I responded. "You should be glad I didn't call you daddy!" She added laughing My cock twitched when she said ‘daddy', I didn't expect I would find that so hot. I knew I needed to find some kind of comeback, and thought quickly. "Well, it's great we found another thing you're incredibly good at." She turned toward me with a shocked look. "You!" She exclaimed. She proceeded to repeatedly hit me on the shoulder in a playful way, which looked ridiculous with her still exposed boobs swinging violently on her body. I insisted on helping her clean the bathroom. We pretty much used up all the toilet paper in the room but we got it done. I was increasingly curious how the milk tasted, but I wasn't going to lick it from a bathroom wall. Still, I was confident I'd get to taste it someday. When we were all done she proceeded by putting her bra on. It was a huge thing, I could tell her head would fit into one of the cups. I looked on, fascinated, as she tried to put the huge thing on. She looked up at me. "Why don't you help me, instead of just looking?" She asked me, in a playful arrogant way. I stood behind her and started to get to work on the six clasps that held the thick band. I tried to see if there was a tag somewhere, I was very curious about her bra size, but I couldn't find one. She had the expression of a woman who enjoyed the caring attention of a man who showed gentle care for her. As we finally exited the bathroom the coolness of the hallway was pleasant. In total we'd only spent about 30 minutes in there, yet so much happened it felt like an eternity. Alice announced. "In a few hours I'll need to milk again, so I need to get to my backup pump." Please tell the teacher I need to go home, but I'll be back. "Yeah my hands are getting pretty tired anyway." I responded, as if she was willing to go through this again today. Alice just smiled and went in for a quick hug "You're amazing! I'm so glad we're science partners! Let's talk after school." When I returned to the desk in the hallway, where I'd left all of my stuff, I sat down. The biology lesson had long ended. I should go find the teacher to hand in the project, and make up some excuse for disappearing. As I strolled through the empty hallways of the high school, I pondered what I'd text Alice as an icebreaker. I had just gotten the golden ticket, and I would be dating the most pretty, perfect girl I'd ever known.   By Aester for Literotica

The students learn which positions are best for breeding. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat. “Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked. It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris's arms. “Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red.“See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.” “I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??” “O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn't mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!” “God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed. “Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.” She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde. “You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush. “You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.” Andrea's jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth. “What did you just say?” she demanded. “I'll have you know tha-…” “Something wrong, Miss Andrea?” Andrea's eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room. “No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.” “Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday's lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.” Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher's eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly. “Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!” “That's great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that's settled, let's jump right into today's lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?” “To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed. “That's true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.” “To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered. “Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You'll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I'm looking for. I'm talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?” Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her. “To; to make babies?” she said. “Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up' and 'putting a bun in the oven'. I'm sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?” The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds. “As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.” Miss Banks didn't say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated. “And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we'll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.” Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called. “Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.” Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her. “The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don't have a bed here, so we'll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.” Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher's desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard. “Aren't we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice. Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks' hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down. “Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you're already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.” Samantha's face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner's donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn't dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her. “Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.” Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha's upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha's mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips. “Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered. She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha's large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen's clothed breasts. “That's much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.” She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes. “You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don't be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.” Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher's advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel's pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place. “Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen's cheek softly. “It's okay. You're doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That's it. Relax…” Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher's gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel's tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl's cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice. Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn't nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel's cock as it moved on the track of her neck. Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel's heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn't believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top. “That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don't want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.” Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher's face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide. “That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?” Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat. “Good! And what else do you feel?” “I feel…” Samantha paused. The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs. “I feel horny.” She admitted. “Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.” Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel's fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha's pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit. Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel's erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl's head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen's head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher's bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action. Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other's eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn't the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point. Miss Banks listened closely to the girl's sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving. Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster. With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn't count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn't believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better. Actually, no. It wouldn't just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her. That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips. Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn't get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff. As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha's pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha's legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha's stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling. Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel's rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn't on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months' time. Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel's sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel's cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own. When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha's head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight. “That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn't ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That's a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It's involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.” Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha's ear so that only she could hear her. “Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There's still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.” Samantha didn't say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl's body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back. “Now that you've all been motivated by that display, let's move along. Lindsay.” She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze. “You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.” “Mating press?” Lindsay squeaked out, her eyes wide. “Precisely.” Miss Banks nodded. “Tanner, are you familiar with that position?” “Yeah.” Tanner nodded. Of course, the part he wasn't going to admit was that he had been introduced to the mating press through hentai. Not exactly something you blurted out to your classmates. “Good. You can get started while I get a blanket ready. This position best performed with both partners on the same level, because it allows for the male to get over top of her.” Lindsay gulped as Tanner turned to her, expectantly, and she dropped to her knees before him. Even when she was standing, he had a good foot on her in height. Looking at it now, their contrasting sizes were almost comical. Tanner made no move to unzip his pants, instead opting to let Lindsay do it. After a moment of hesitation, she timidly began fumbling around at his groin to undo his pants. She could already feel his erection straining to escape. It was like a huge, angry bull being just barely contained by a rodeo gate and any moment, that gate was going to open and Lindsay would be in for one hell of a ride. “Holy shit…” Lindsay whispered as Tanner's intimidating dick sprung from his pants to hover over her. It was very rare that the sweet redhead swore, but she just couldn't help herself when faced with the prospect of taking this menacing monster. She knew that he was huge, but up close and personal, it was so much more enormous than she had remembered. He rivaled the size of her forearm, for God's sakes. How was he going to fit in her?? Lindsay let out a noise of surprise as Tanner, who was tired of waiting for her, placed his hand on her head and drew her in to him. Lindsay found herself squished up against his crotch, his penis stuck between her face and his abdomen. Guiding her a bit lower, he let out a sigh as her soft lips rubbed against his heavy ball sack. Lindsay couldn't fathom the sheer size of those orbs. With her eyes pressed against his front, she couldn't see down to where his nuts were contacting her lips. They seemed like they were as large as tennis balls, but she knew that was just her imagination playing tricks on her. Still, she knew that they were huge and were full of virile sperm, just waiting to try to breed her little pussy. “Don't be shy, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said, returning from prepping the blanket. “He's showing you what he wants. Suck on his balls.” Obeying her instructor, Lindsay parted her lips and opened up until one of his hefty spheres popped into her mouth. It filled her entire mouth up with its size and she sucked on it, gently, for a few seconds before letting it fall from her grasp and moving to the other one. “Fuck.” Tanner hissed, pressing the cute ginger's face harder into his crotch. Her little tongue felt incredible swirling around his full nuts, but his cock was throbbing and ready for attention of its own. Grabbing a handful of her red hair, he drew her away from where she had been slobbering on his nuts, letting his shaft fall off her face to bob in front of her. She looked up at him, briefly, and, seeing the hungry look in his eyes, decided to take action before he took it for her. She had seen the aggression release that had come from Tanner and didn't want to end up like Samantha had on day one. Tanner released her hair and allowed her to lean forward, capturing the head of his penis in her mouth in much the same way she had done with his balls. Her lips wrapped tightly around him and she sucked hard. Lindsay's first blowjob on the first day of classes had been rather pathetic. Since then, her skill had not increased by much, but her eagerness had. Or rather, her desire to keep Tanner from taking over and refraining from fucking her face was very much present. She bobbed her head back and forth, stiff and uncoordinated, but with some vigor. Her lips stayed tight around him for the most part and her tongue stayed pressed to the bottom of his shaft as she moved down on him. She had the basics learned, but she lacked any finesse and it showed. Miss Banks tried her best to coach the girl, but it didn't result in much changes in the teen's performance. “Drop your jaw, Lindsay.” She instructed. “Add some movement to your tongue. Relax your throat and try to go a bit deeper.” Lindsay briefly attempted the tips her teacher gave her, but it was only momentary before her inexperience and nerves kicked back in. Tanner was fine to let her continue like that, though. He knew that the main event was yet to come. This novice blowjob was passable for a warmup because in a minute, he was going to be enjoying her tight pussy. Lindsay looked up, surprised, as she was pushed away from Tanner, his slick head bouncing in front of her. Her question was answered moments later when Tanner's hands came down under her arms and lifted the tiny girl, easily, to carry her over to the blanket, laying her down on her back. Lindsay's pulse raced as he went to work on her clothes and she remembered what was coming next. She was going to have to take that monster in her little pussy. Her nerves were buzzing, but it was too late to back out now. Her panties and stockings were already off and in a pile off to the side with her shoes. Fuck, now she had to do the mating press. What the hell is a mating press? Unfortunately for her, Tanner had no such confusion about the position and went right to work getting her in it. He grasped her ankles and lifted them, pushing her legs back until she was folded in half and her feet were pinned to the floor on either side of her head. Lindsay was glad that she was reasonably flexible or else this would be fairly uncomfortable. Intent on stretching other places on her tiny body, Tanner moved forward to crouch over top of her, his thick, baseball bat of a dick resting on her small opening. Held in place in the extremely compromising position, Lindsay could only watch as his hips drew back to line up with her vulnerable pussy. A soft whimper escaped her sealed lips, and then he was in. “Holy fuck, that's big!” she cried, her walls instantly stretched to the max. She felt like she was going to be ripped right in half as he pushed deeper and deeper. She shrieked and shook in his grasp, but he had no intention of stopping and kept powering forward until Lindsay felt his groin touch her stretched lower lips. By that time, though, the teen was panting and trembling, completely and utterly impaled on Tanner's monstrous length. Noticing the redhead struggling, Miss Banks stepped up and leaned down to Tanner before he could move. “Hold still.” She instructed. “Let her grow accustomed to you some. The poor girl has never even dreamt of taking something that big. You can't start fucking away immediately.” Nodding in affirmation, Tanner kept completely still, his enormous rod still stuffed inside her snug cunt. Miss Banks, seeing that his hands were currently busy pinning Lindsay's ankles by her head, decided to assist the process so that things could move a little smoother. She knelt down next to the enjoined pair and reached between them. She couldn't see between their tightly pressed bodies, but her experienced hands knew exactly where to go. Lindsay gasped as she felt her teacher's fingers start to gently rub her clit, clearing the pain haze slightly and making her moan. In almost no time at all, Miss Banks' talented digits had worked her into a squirming, gushing mess. She cried out, weakly fighting against Tanner's grip, but stood no chance whatsoever to break away. Screaming, she went rigid as her instructor brought her to orgasm. Tanner groaned, Lindsay's clenching, contracting walls begging for him to start moving, but Miss Banks held his gaze with her own, sternly making sure that he waited. Keeping her slender fingers moving and rubbing the squealing girl's clit, she heightened the sensations as much as was manually possible until the little ginger was left panting and gasping. “Okay.” Miss Banks nodded, withdrawing her soaked hand from between them. “You can start up again.” All too happy to comply, Tanner pulled back, making Lindsay whimper as he dragged against her slick, sensitive walls. Before he had even pulled more than halfway back, he switched directions, ramming back into her. The sudden, unexpected thrust ripped a scream from Lindsay as his tip mashed against her cervix, her eyes rolling up and her pussy clenching. Tanner grunted, feeling her walls tighten up on him briefly. Eager to feel that again, Tanner retreated a couple inches and powered right back home, moaning as her tight hole spasmed around him yet again. Lindsay momentarily had the realization that what happened to Andrea yesterday was going to happen to her today. She could already feel her sanity slipping away, and Tanner had only just begun to fuck her. Her vision was persistently blurred and obscured, a result of her eyes lolling about in her head as she lost control of her muscles and sensory application. It only took a few minutes of steady pounding for Tanner to force another intense climax from her. Miss Banks frowned as Lindsay's shrill scream pierced the air, reverberating throughout the classroom. “It seems Miss Lindsay is certainly a screamer.” She said. “As cute as that is, we don't want to disturb any other classes. The walls can only keep in so much noise. Tanner, please keep your mate quiet.” Two solutions formed in Tanner's mind. The first was to simply wrap his hand around her neck and choke her into silence. That was quite appealing, but he could tell that she was already more than overwhelmed, sexually, by the whole situation and cutting off her breath might make her pass out from the combination of sensation and lack of air. The only other choice was to block her mouth off. His hands were busy pinning her ankles down, so he used his own mouth. Two negatives make a positive? Two mouths make a sloppy kiss. At first, it was very much one sided and mostly consisted of Tanner using his lips to muffle Lindsay's screams while he kept fucking her. But, as Lindsay's mind glazed over further and she came up on orgasm number three, her primal instincts took over and she joined him in making out, more subconsciously than intentional at this point. She kept kissing him furiously, her blood rushing and burning madly, until orgasm number three struck her. Tanner briefly broke the kiss to huff out a rapid breath as Lindsay tightened sharply around him. She shivered and cried out, but he just re-engaged the lip-lock and fucked her all the harder. By the time Tanner's own orgasm came along several minutes later, Lindsay was much less a performer and more of a participant in the position demonstration. When the first hot jet of cum erupted into her cunt, orgasm number four reached her as well and she became little more than a limp doll for Tanner to spew his load into. Unable to even vocalize her screams at this point, she just laid there, a receptacle for semen, quivering slightly, her eyes crossed and her mouth parted. Tanner pumped a hefty portion of boy batter into her snug cunt, breathing heavily at the conclusion before finally pulling out and moving away from her. Lindsay's legs flopped back down to lay flat on the floor and a small river of jizz briefly escaped her pussy until her lips shut, trapping the remainder inside of her. Miss Banks looked down at the broken teen and sighed. “That was a good demonstration, Tanner.” She said. “You have some stuff to work on, but all the building blocks are there. Lindsay, I doubt you can hear me, but you did all right, as well. Your oral needs a lot of help and you're even more fucked silly than Andrea was yesterday, but we can work on those things. I suppose it can't be helped completely, given the substantial size difference between the penetrator and penetratee in this example. Well, students, you have…” She glanced up at the clock. “Three minutes before class is over. I'm going to let you go a little early today. Don't worry about Miss Lindsay. I'll have her right as rain in an hour or two and send her on her way. Have a good weekend.” She turned towards the back of the room as the other four gathered up their bags to leave. “That means you two as well.” She called to the Daniel and Samantha, who were currently entangled in each other's' arms, their clothes askew and their lips fighting for dominance. Chuckling as they failed to notice her speaking to them, she made her way to the back to break up the hormonal pair and sent them on their way before turning back to her mind-fucked redhead student and began to nurse her sanity back. based on the works of firebird68 for Literotica

Rogue Magic Wands Cause Sex Chaos.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Meanwhile in the college infirmary office, Madame Priscilla-Cane and Henry now rapidly getting past foreplay and looked as though they needed to indulge in some urgent sex. The nurse left the magic wand in her cunt to its own devices and took more and more of Henry's enormous dick into her generous mouth, smearing the end with her bright scarlet lipstick as she sucked and licked and chewed. With her hands, she ripped open the poppers of her uniform, leaving herself naked except for the enormous bra that was pulled down exposing her great full melons to Henry's greedy eyes.Henry deposited his kilt on the floor and climbed on to the nurse, his rod, now covered with her saliva, he aimed between the nurse's cleavage. He fondled the monsters and pushed them together so he could tit-fuck her with hard and urgent thrusts. Then with them both breathing hard, Henry moved down the nurse's body until he could aim his spear into her dripping cunt. Gently, at first, he thrust forward, his dick perfectly aimed to slide smoothly and deeply into her vagina. Henry suddenly realized his dick was not alone in Madam's hot cunt, the magic wand slid in deeply alongside him and exploded with magic. The chair shook as the pair fucked, Henry's arse sticking in the air and then ploughing back-into the hot deep cavern.Back in their bedroom, Doctor Snake pointed his wand at Sabrina and Priti and told them both to strip naked. Slowly, and with more reluctance on Sabrina's part, the two gals obeyed as Snake ogled their hairless cunt's and goggled their emerging breasts.Now, as Ariella's sex glamour built towards a climax across the way, Sabrina and Priti could not resist getting turned on. Priti who had been fucked by Henry's massive monster the day before found her breathing getting shorter in anticipation of another dick pounding her cunt. Sabrina was both fearing what was about to happen, but still becoming more and more turned on.Both gals had noticeable damp patches on their panties as they pulled them down in front of the teacher and Snake could smell their young sex. He in turn was feeling evermore randy and his skin was radiating heat."Undress me!" he commanded and Priti came forward and started to loosen his belt whilst Sabrina started on his shirt cuffs and then the rest of his shirt buttons. Her hands caressed his chest as she pulled the shirt back and off and then stood there as Priti, grappled to release the rock-hard cock from his pants. Eventually it bounced out free into the cool air of the bedroom and pushed hard against her flat breast. Priti being only five foot tall and Snake being six foot six, Priti found her mouth close to the pulsing dick that was now rubbing one of her guyish nipples and could not resist first licking its tip and then taking it into her mouth eagerly.Sabrina pulled Snake's trousers right down and, whilst keeping his rocket man in Priti's soft moist mouth, he kicked off his shoes and stepped out of his trousers to stand completely naked in a students' bedroom for the second time that morning.He made a sudden grab for Sabrina's cunt and rubbed his fingers along the line of her damp cunt. In shock, Sabrina moved back instinctively and nearly hit him, but then the man's thumb found the hard bump of her clit which sent an electric shock through her inexperience body and the blow never fell. All the time, the tiny Priti was getting more enthusiastic with blowing Snake's cock, bubbles of saliva escaping from her mouth and running down her chest.Snake indicated to Sabrina that she should lie back across her bed and open her legs, exposing her vulva which now showed a deep slash of red as it began to open. Then, now overexcited, Snake grabbed the pigtails on either side of Priti's head and thrust hard and deep into her mouth several times, as though in revenge for her humiliating him earlier. She choked and pulled her away, more saliva dripping down her chin. He circled the babe's mouth and nose with his cock, spreading the wetness, before pushing Priti towards Sabrina. He made her bend her head so it was in contact with Sabrina's opening slit and pushed Priti's mouth onto the other gal's cunt. Sabrina gasped as her friend's tongue plunge into her love tunnel and Priti's nose made contact with her hardened clit.Snake stepped over the back of the tiny Priti and used his hands to move her head so as to rub her nose up and down Sabrina's slit. Then, as Sabrina gasped and groaned, he stepped back behind Priti, and lifted her legs up, her face remaining glued to Sabrina's cunt. When her ass was at the height of his mouth, he licked the moistening slit and pushed his tongue in as deep as it would go. Sabrina leant forward and started massaging Priti's tiny breast as Snake greedily licked her cunt and made it red hot in anticipation for the fuck that was inevitably going to follow.After Priti's eagerness became obvious by the widening of her vagina, Snake lowered her legs until he could maneuver his broomstick hard cock into the eighteen-year-old's slippery cunt. On the very first stroke he plunged roughly into the hot love tunnel right up to the hilt. Priti screamed as Snake's thrust pushed her back into Sabrina's cunt. Sabrina pulled roughly at Priti's tiny tits as she was pushed backward, making the nipples red and prominent.With each hard plunge deep into her cunt Snake was making Priti ever more excited, she was loving the roughness and urgency of each fuck. She took a one hand and brought it back to her own clit and then lifting her head slightly to Sabrina's clit, thrust her other small hand deep into Sabrina and started to fuck her in rhythm with Snake, her teeth nipping the clit and pulling at the lips of the other gal's vulva. If the screams had been loud before, they were meteoric now as the babes advanced on the path to orgasm.Back in the infirmary things were not very quiet either. Madame Priscilla-Cane had previously experimented with her magic wand as a sex-toy, but usually in the privacy of her own room and at night. She would fantasize about a great blond muscled Elfin warrior, hung like a horse, fucking her with deep strokes until her whole body exploded in an orgasm that could last ten minutes or more. Now, here in her office, she was being fucked by an 18-year-old senior pupil, who actually was hung like a horse. Not that she cared at that particular moment.This lapse in her usual standards of behavior was actually down to Lucille, the French new dame who deep into black magic had drunk poor George dry of sperm, like some sperm vampire and then, dribbled a coating back onto his face, whilst enchanting it with her own wild sex charm. Madam Priscilla-Cane had no idea of the danger she was in when she carefully removed the dried spunk from the poor guy's face with a flannel, breathing deeply the smell of revitalized sex. Inevitably, as she cleaned away, the enchantment had its effect and this is why we find the illustrious big-boobed and sexy nurse in her office screaming in delight as Henry fucked her with the abandon of a stallion.The combination of enormous plonker and magic wand was having an effect on both of them. Sparks of magic from the wand flew out of the nurse's cunt as Henry withdrew before thrusting in again and with each spark there was a mind-blowing orgasm that filled both of them with a rising need for the final event. As he went in and out, Henry buried his head into Madame's boobs, licking, caressing, tweaking continually, wanting to drink their milk, as the sex madness overwhelmed their consciousnesses.Eventually, the reservoir of spunk in Henry's ball-sack reached capacity and with a final detonation of magic, he, the nurse and the magic wand all came together.Henry's cum shot deep into the nurse and then as the vagina was filled to capacity, slowly came bubbling out around his embedded cock to dribble and drip between her legs. Madame closed her eyes, sighed and fell into an erotic dream-filled sleep. Henry, with his boner still firm inside her, fell asleep too, head on her breasts and suckling an enormous teat. The magic wand slowly slipped down the cum covered love tunnel and escaped by following the flow of sperm into a sticky mess on the floor.It was at this point that a somewhat revived George entered the office and then immediately fled back to his bed and pulled the covers up over his head and began to shiver and shake again. George never wanted anything to do with sex again!At about the same time in the Briarwood womens dorm tower, Ariella was discovering that having a magic wand on the loose deep inside her vagina was an experience she might on future occasions forgo for simpler pleasures. Peggy was discovering for the first time, just how deep her hand needed to explore inside a cunt in order to free it of said pesky magic wand. It kept getting away and Peggy and the wand fucked Ariella ever deeper into her love tunnel while Peggy tried to grab the rebellious stick. Of course, she needed to keep everything lubricated and so was using a lot of saliva to lick around Ariella's delicious cunt lips and clit to add to Ariella's natural oils which, the magic wand luckily kept activating and which tasted irresistible.Peggy, was now nearly as turned on as it was possible to be and it was lucky, she had a spare hand to pleasure herself at the same time as magic wand chasing in Ariella's magic tunnel. Ariella's earlier enormous ejaculation had covered her face and breasts with silky-smooth goo and she used this now to stimulate herself.Suddenly Peggy had the wand in her hand and she held on despite it being so slippery and treacherous. She could feel the magic coursing down her arm, but she held on tight. She called out to the wand "Let go!" and it did. It let go an enormous flash of magic that lifted both gals off the bed. Ariella, screamed with delight and sex juices coursed down Peggy's arm as she pulled the sparkling stick out of Ariella's cunt and, without thinking, plunged it into her own. Wanting to experience an orgasm like her friend's, again, she shouted "Let go!"Peggie firmly held on to the wand as the magic orgasm fully hit her. Finally, she pulled the wand out and leapt onto Ariella, grinding her body into the other babe's, breasts, sliding over each other with the magic lubrication. Peggy kissed Ariella fully and deeply each tongue fighting each other for dominance as the shudders of orgasm gradually subsided and sleep overcame them.It was at this point that the house-elf, Gertrude, teleported into the room and stood staring at the two beautiful teen human gals as they slept peacefully with limbs entwined, skin still glistening with their cunt juices.Also about this time, Snake stopped fucking Priti and lifted the coed onto the bed besides Sabrina. Both gals sat side by side, with legs spread and glistening wet pussies. Like a man possessed he climbed onto the bed, his legs on either side of Sabrina's hips and presented his engorged snakehead first to the young lesbian breasts, smearing the nipples with Priti's juices and then to Sabrina's mouth. Despite the attractive aroma of Priti on Snake's dick, Sabrina kept her lips closed. She was not attracted to men, and was not a fan of hard boners.Snake rubbed her closed lips with his penis, his breath heavy and his heart pounding. Sabrina was the more attractive of the two and is his current state, enchanted by Ariella's sex charm, he really wanted to fuck her silly. He lowered his dick to her breasts and caressed them again gently with the bulbous head, making Sabrina gasp.Then Priti moved from her position and put one hand between Sabrina's legs and took a nipple in her mouth to suck. Sabrina gasped again and the ministrations from Priti started to work. Snake again presented his cock to Sabrina's mouth which involuntarily opened as she moaned as Priti rubbed her clit. Snake rubbed the cock across her now moist lips and they opened further to reveal firmly closed pearly white teeth. He now rubbed the teeth as Priti worked her magic and with a final gasp Sabrina opened her mouth and licked the tip of Snakes penis which was again oozing precum. Then as her own excitement mounted, she opened her mouth fully and took in a good few inches of the monstrous boner and started working on it roughly, making Snake wince.In moments Priti was beside her and they worked on the teacher's cock together, sliding their mouths along its length and then kissing each other deeply as they came to the tip. Snake was finding this too exciting and he still wanted his cock inside the lesbian Sabrina. Moving backwards, he stood on the floor between Sabrina's legs and lay forward and covered her naked body, his hands and tongue fondling and suckling her delicious breasts. As he did this, he knelt and move his cock towards his final goal, the wet and sopping cunt that had never had a cock inside.As if hiding what Snake was trying to do, Priti turned and presented her cunt to Sabrina's eager mouth which engaged willingly with her cunt and clit.Snake raised himself from Sabrina's now wet and aroused breasts and started to kiss Priti deeply as his cock moved resolutely towards Sabrina's sacred place. He gently rubbed the chick's engorged clit with the tip and Sabrina wriggled with mounting excitement. Then just as carefully, he moved his dick up and down the length of Sabrina's slit, massaging it as Priti started on her clit.After some minutes of patient work, Snake found the widening hole and pushed gently, the vagina expanding gradually to let him in and then he was there thrusting into the 18-year-old's cunt with long slow thrusts. He felt Sabrina's muscles tighten around him and they got into rhythm, all the time Sabrina working her tongue on Priti and Priti played with her clit and cunt lips and Snake's snake moved slowly in and out.Sabrina who by this time was enjoying the thrusting cock as she made love to Priti, began to whimper and moan and the thrusts became more urgent until with a scream and a cackle Sabrina came in a double orgasm, she finger-fucked Priti as the orgasm spread through her and Priti also screamed as an orgasm hit her.Snake withdrew before he came inside Sabrina and Priti slid down next to her friend, her arm around the shoulder of the other gal. Their lips met and mouths opened as a shower of cum was released by Snake straight into their faces and dripping down onto their tits. The gals kissed deeply then eagerly licked the sperm from each other's faces before kissing again. Then they started on each other's breasts, sucking sperm of each other's nipples and then sharing it again in wet spermy kisses.Snake was becoming aroused again at this too erotic sight and grabbing and lifting the petite Priti as if she were a sack of apples, he plunged into her doggy style, while she lay on top of Sabrina. Sabrina squirmed revealing to him her still open cunt and pulling out of Priti, he dived into Sabrina once more and then went from one gal's cunt to the other until finally he spasmed sperm into Priti's love hole all and all three collapsed in a heap.After a few minutes as they slowly disentangled their sweaty bodies the door of the bedroom swung open and a voice said in shock "Dr. Snake!"Sue was a typical 18-year-old Briarwood gal. Not too good and not that evil. Her full name was Suzanna De Silva Von Großer Zauberer, but everyone called her "Sue".The Großer Zauberer were on the wrong side in the Dark Lord Wars and Sue's parents had died attacking the very college Suzanna De Silva Von Großer Zauberer was now studying at. This might explain why she was known simply as "Sue"!She carried herself with a certain Germanic aristocratic poise, but she was not of blonde Prussian stock. She came from darker more southern German roots. This showed in her fine chestnut hair and olive touch to her skin, the dimple when she smiled and her sense of humor. Her eyes were a pale-grey, an unusual color that tended to look white and haunting in the dark.Sue and other senior pupils had arrived at their advanced potions class and were waiting patiently the arrival of Doctor Snake to take the class. Most unusually, Doctor Snake was late, so Sue daydreamed idly of using her magical powers to seduce the rather attractive Falcon House guy, Eustace, sitting next to her.She doodled on her pad. Unlike most of the Slither-In gals Sue had not used her magic-wand to create a perfectly smooth hairless pubis, but instead had created an exquisite lightning bolt of short chestnut pubes that pointed directly to her clit. "Give him a clue!" she had thought. She drew the design on her pad and added the detail of her vagina and where to find the clit before it emerged in excitement. Eustace looked at her drawing with interest, and edged a little closer on the bench, so that their legs were touching.Lucille l'Astique, had been getting increasingly impatient in Snake's absence and decided that her French aristocratic patience had run its course. The beautiful strawberry-blonde, with honey-gold skin and a body to die for, rose from her seat and asked "Anyone want to make the best love potion in the world? We need not wait for the late Snake, I know the recipe."There was a general consent from the class that this would be a good idea, at least until Snake appeared.Lucille began to exuded her sex glamour and then explained that the potion they were making was a bit daring and would require for a little female nudity. The two senior guys obviously did not object as a knowing smirk reached their lips. However, there was some little reticence from the two Falcon and one Honeybun gals - although a buzz of excitement was growing inside each of them.With a shiver of anticipation, Suzanna De Silva Von Großer Zauberer stood up to her full 5'6" and announced, that being from a family of do-darers and experimenters, and, even if she was only now known as "Sue", she would volunteer to be naked for the experiment. Of course there was to be no hanky-panky!Because of the sex glamour the students began to forget about the possibility of Snake appearing, the teacher's table was cleared and with encouragement from Lucille and an excited Eustace, Sue carefully stripped and laid herself with aristocratic languor the length of it, her lightning-bolt pointing directly to the top of her slit.It might be said that at this point that Eustace's tongue was hanging out hoping to find itself at the tip of the lightning bolt, but there you go, when you have a naked Sue to drool over, nature takes its course."Now!" said Lucille, "The first part of the potion is freshly made cunt oil and we all know where that comes from!"Eustace and his fellow Falconer, Redford, looked at little confused - there were no cats in the lab as far as they knew. Sue pointed to the lightning bolt and Eustace's eyes widened. The Honeybun gal, Stella, was shocked. "You are not going to masturbate her are you?" she asked, outraged."Non, ma petite! We will make it produce itself by magic - no touching allowed!"Lucille got the three other gals and the four guys to form a semi-circle around the desk and she herself, closed the circle at the bottom, where she could look up between the beautiful thighs to the tight thin line of Sue's tightly closed vagina.Eustace and Redford stood by Sue's hips, Janette and Jill from Falcon stood by her naked breasts, while Stella stood nervously at Sue's head.Lucille took her magic wand and, mumbling an incantation under her breath, lowered the wand within an cat's paw of Sue's clit. Sue started to writhe and Lucille instructed the other pupils to hold Sue's arms and legs so she could not move.Sue closed her eyes as ecstasy overwhelmed her, a fiery androgynous figure appeared to float above her and a long fiery tongue extended from the phantom to her clit, teasing it and making it spring forth from the folds of her vulva. She shuddered in a frenzy of excitement and gasped aloud.As Sue's excitement rose, Eustace, holding gently onto Sue's smooth naked thigh, felt an unstoppable erection push up the front of his kilt, he found he was overcome with a desire to fuck someone and someone now, but managed to hold his place. He looked into Redford's eyes on the other side of Sue and knew he was experiencing the same desire.Sue's vagina suddenly flooded with juices along the length of her slit, a clear fluid appeared as in her dreamlike state she neared orgasm from the phantom's probing tongue. She stopped writhing and lay still with a great smirk on her beautiful face.Using her wand, Lucille collected the liquid which clung in the air for a moment in a shining translucent ball and transferred it to a beaker. The aroma of Sue's sex juices filled the room and everyone was filled with sexual longing. "Now", she said, "for the second part. You two guys and gals, swap places."Eustace, his penis rock hard, let go of Sue's thigh and moved very slowly around Janette, his engorged boner pressing into her ass as he inched around. Janette, who's own pants were beginning to stain with her love juices did not object and moved a hand around to lift both the guy's kilt and her own skirt so she could feel the hard oak on her skin as he very slowly moved about her.On the other side of the desk, a similar occurrence was happening, except Jill had grabbed Redford's boner and in a few moments of deft maneuvering had got him to enter her from behind. Seemingly without any embarrassment, she squealed loudly as his cock plunged deep into her and they started to fuck with abandon, Jill bending over Sue's naked body as he thrust in and out. Lucille was not expecting such a rapid reaction to her whiles, but was very pleased - more support for her Sex Goddess campaign.Stella, all alone at Sue's head, also got caught up in the increasing sexual frenzy, started to massage Sue's naked breasts with one hand and thrust the other into her panties to relieve the increasing urge for sex."Stop!" shouted Lucille just as Eustace was about to start fucking Janette. "We are only half way there! We still need the other half of the potion. guys remove those ridiculous kilts and place your beautiful dicks, one on each of Sue's nipples."The guy's, excitement running through them like an eel in water, gave up on the disappointed Falcon gals and came to the table. Ceremoniously, they plonked their erect and hard snakes one on each of Sue's erect nipples. Janette, Jill and Stella watched and slowly began to masturbate unconsciously as they watched on in fascination, licking their lips in anticipation of what those cocks could do inside their now soaking cunts.Sue, in her dream state, dreamt was being massaged by a dozen gentle hands, her nipples now rising engorged and hard as invisible angels drove her to further ecstasy.Lucille instructed Redford and Eustace to circle the crowns of their dicks around the nipples and soon precum appeared from the top of each boner, lubricating Sue's nipples with a shiny gleam. She then took her wand and started to transfer Eustace's sex oil into the test tube with Sue's. However, before she could come to Redford, he gave a great gasp and sperm spurted out over the teen gal's erect tits as, with no control left, he came.Eustace nearly followed and there were gasps from the gals as they rubbed ever harder at their overexcited clits. "Idiot!" screamed "Lucille, luckily I got the oil from Eustace before you lost control. Stella, please lick clean this cum so we can continue."The previously innocent Honeybun gal, Stella, was finding the current situation rather overwhelming, a virgin with little knowledge of sex, she found herself filled with almost uncontrollable desires. Without being asked, she slowly and deliberately, she removed her blouse and bra and with ample tits pressing into Sue's face leant forward to start the job of licking clean the spunk covered tits. She paused at the first taste of cum and considered its salty, almost fishy taste. Finding is agreeable, she set forth with gusto, the spunk covering her lips as she sucked and licked.Janette and Eustace began to kiss deeply and Eustace deftly removed the gal's blouse and bra to reveal a beautiful pair of breasts which he went on to suckle with enthusiasm as the gal grabbed and started to tug at his cock.Redford was rather embarrassed at his premature ejaculation and went and sat on one of the chairs, cock shrinking and floppy. Jill now was even more desperate for a fuck and kneeling between his legs took the soft member into her mouth, tasting the last of his cum and started to work the guy back to excitement.Lucille told a reluctant Stella to remove herself from Sue and ordered the others back to their places around the desk. By this time Lucille was the only one who was in anyway dressed and she smiled wickedly to herself as the desperate 18 year olds fought the desire simply to fuck each other stupid.She held up the beaker and in a stage whisper said "Nearly ready!" Parting Sue's legs, she bent down to the gal's dripping vagina and sucked the love juices into her mouth, mixed it with her saliva and spat the mix into the beaker. It glowed a brilliant green. Touching it with her magic wand, the mixture bubbled and increased in volume until the beaker was filled. "Now!", she said "to taste. Each of you take a sip."But, as she approached Eustace, the door was suddenly flung open and Doctor Snake appeared in the doorway. Lucille raised her wand and thrust the potion into Eustace's hand.Snake, quickly taking in the scene and knowing the cause of it hit Lucille's wand with an "Expelliarmus!" As the wand flew through the air Lucille charged forward to try and grab it before it reached the teacher, but Snake was too fast and had her trapped in a magic net, which tripped her and she fell to the floor bound tightly.

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?” Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly. “I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.” Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground. “I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.” Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket. “Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.” Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan. “Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said. The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick. Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight. Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance. His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open. Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde. Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge. Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher. Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax. As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge. Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher. “M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!” Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned. “Again!” she gasped. “Please!” The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates. Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths. Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst. Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow. “Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.” Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that! Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe. “Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded. Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her. She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of. Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows. “That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her. Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet. Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions. That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp. Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her. Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat. She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came. This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess. Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek. Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy. Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible? Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again. When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her. Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris. “Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.” Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention. “So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?” To be continued.. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaSommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

The Seduction of Dr. Adolphus Snake.by jane700bond, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Partly with seduction in mind, Peggy suggested to the Dean of Students, that Sue should be sent off to breakfast and that she should go with him up to the senior rooms looking for clues. Always willing to oblige his favourites, Snake agreed and teacher and prefect followed the route taken by George the previous night.Snake did not often traipse up the female dorm staircase as, in his less-experienced days, as house master, he occasionally found himself in an embarrassing situation with the appearance of an unexpectedly nude female form displaying itself in the most surprizing places.Little did he imagine that his female pupils actually planned this to ensure that Snake would be persuaded to avoid the gals' quarters and so they could get on with life in peace. At the same time, many of them also quite fancied the tall dark man and sometimes displayed their nakedness before him for the thrill of a dare. This could be quite a turn-on both for the gals themselves as well as for the House Master, who would pretend shock and surprise. as the sap rose rapidly in his dick.Even as Snake followed Peggy up the stone stairway, yesterday's events during Necromancy were gnawing at him. He was certain that Lucille had put him under a spell. He was also certain that his memory of most of the lesson had been somehow erased and he was not comfortable with this thought. However, there had been no complaints about his behaviour from the headmaster, so he thought the perpetrators also had a strong reason for keeping concealed. He wondered about blackmail, but thought he could deal with any attempt at that!But now, as he traipsed up the stairs after Peggy, the mystery of his cumming all over Lucille in the classroom was finally put out of his mind. Principally this was because Snake was enjoying the sight of Peggy's swaying hips as she swung up the spiral stairs above him. Peggy's white socks and her gorgeous legs disappeared up into the hidden mysteries of her plaid skirt. He began to feel a thrill and stiffening of emerging desire as he imagined undressing the pretty lass, to reveal her virginal breasts, and to kiss and suck their hardening nipples.Voices were heard ahead of them and around the corner came Sabrina and Priti. Snake could only stare - what had happened to the young ladies? They were changed, they were still small and dark, but something was very different. They were smiling for a start and was that laughter in their eyes? They looked almost pretty! Almost not the same lasses who had sat dully in the classroom yesterday."Great class yesterday, sir!” called out Priti. “We're definitely cumming again next week!”“Yeah! Sir, we keep cumming, thinking about it!” shouted Sabrina over-loudly with a laugh.The stairs were narrow and having let Peggy past, the two gals stood two steps above Snake and blocked his way. “Fancy a quickie Sir?” said Priti and lifted the front of her skirt to reveal a naked pubis. She licked her forefinger and rubbed it deliberately up and down her slit right in front of Snakes face. He gulped and froze to the spot as Priti swayed her hips as she played with herself in front of his unbelieving eyes, slowly parting her naked cunt. He was speechless and felt a hot flush on his face.Sabrina took a step down to stand one step above him and cupped Snake's balls with one hand. “Wow, Priti, I think he's got a boner.”“He's certainly very wooden!” laughed the petite Priti. She also came down the step and deliberately ground her exposed her pubis into Snake's hard groin as he stood motionless in shock.Then with a great giggle, the two gals suddenly abandoned their taunting and rushed on past him, soon disappearing down around the next corner. Snake stared after them, his mind in a whirl and breathing heavily.Innocent Peggy had halted just above and realised that Snake was frozen to the spot. She took the teacher by the arm and pulled him up the remaining stairs to where her study was. “In here sir.” she motioned and led him into the room she shared with Sue.Snake sat on her bed and let his shoulders hunch and dropped his head into his hands in an expression of despair. She tried to talk to him, but he just sat there and just shook his head slowly. So, Peggy climbed up on the bed behind the teacher and began to massage his shoulders.Without resistance from the Dean of Students, Peggy set to work on his knotted muscles of his back and neck, loosening them with firm but delicate fingers. Gradually, she undid the upper buttons on his shirt and as she did this, she also deftly undid the buttons of her own blouse and the buckle of her skirt.The teacher seemed to be in a black funk, ignoring Peggy's gently probing fingers. Unseen by the unseeing Snake, she removed her bra and gently pressed and rubbed her modest breasts into his back, using them to massage below Snake's shoulder blades. Her tender hands now wandered around to Snakes hairy chest where she found the man's small nipples and gently tweaked them. This shocked Snake from his misery and he lifted his head in surprise. “Peggy! What are you doing?”The coed, realising that she had moments to capture him before he ran away, nimbly removed her loosened kilt and climbed onto the man, swinging a leg around the front of his neck so she was sat on his shoulders.Her panties showed the wet line of her sex juices and she pressed it against his mouth. “DADA, take me!” she whispered into his ear, breathing hot and heavily before starting to lick his ear and press herself harder onto his mouth.Snake tried to resist. “I can't!” he said, mouth pushed against the thin damp cloth that hid her widening cunt lips, but her she held him tight to her with her strong young legs crossed behind his neck.“My reputation!” He said as he took in the deep and erotic smell of her young cunt juices.Peggy's tongue pressed hotly into his ear and whispered “You haven't got a reputation; yet sir! Let's see if we can create one worthy of the DADA, formerly of Slither-in!” She pulled her panties to one side exposing her vulva to his lips.Helpless, Snake's tongue emerged and engaged tentatively with Peggy's hot and moist slit. A shudder of desire went through him as he tenuously worked the tip of his tongue slowly up and down the slit as the cunt lips gradually blossomed open like a fabulous flower, overpowering his reticence with their arousing perfume.This was better than his dreams! For the first time ever, as  Dean of Students, Snake was being seduced by one of his pupils and now, resistance gone, with enthusiasm he delved deep into Peggy's divine love tunnel, all thoughts of Georgy-Porgy, Lucille, Priti and Sabrina forgotten.At this point Ariella had been skipping down the stairs from her top of the tower eyrie, planning to collect Peggy on the way to breakfast. Without a thought, she opened the door to Peggy and Sue's room and stood stock still at the sight of her best friend's naked body wrapped around Snake's head. “Sir!” she ejaculated “What are you doing to Peggy!”Snake shot up off the bed standing to his full six foot three inches, but Peggy remained firmly on his shoulders with her cunt pressed to his mouth. “Hi Ariella!” she called innocently “Mmm! Dr. Snake is not really doing anything to me and that's the problem. Is there any chance you could please just drop DADA's trousers? I can't reach from here.”As she entered the room, Snake the immediately felt the effect of Ariella's sex goddess glamour on his already excited manhood and Peggy also flushed with increased excitement at her presence.Ariella firmly shut the door to the study and, always willing to oblige her best friend and having been very inquisitive herself about Snake's manhood, Ariella moved forwards to undo Snake's trousers and free the wooden snake from his pants. Suddenly she remembered Lucille's spell and with wand out incanted “Pantus expeliamus.” The trousers flew away in an instance and eight inches of oaken cobra bounced out eagerly in front of her. “Wow!” Ariella said as she unnecessarily prolonged her view of the king of snakes and gave it an experimental tug.“It's mine!” shouted Peggy and the like a gymnast, she loosened her arms from around Snake's neck and slowly rolled herself backwards down his body her mouth eagerly seeking the erect cock. Snake for his part, not actually believing what was happening, used his hands to cup Peggy's soft breasts and hold her too him as his tongue flitted up and down her slit and his dark shaven chin rubbed roughly against her exposed clit.Peggy found the cock with her free hands and she gave a sigh as her mouth closed around its bulbous head. She wasn't sure if this particular position was in the Karma Sutra, but she didn't care about technicalities as the teacher now tongue-fucked her wickedly, while his hands engaged with her delicate and beautiful nipples which became ever more erect, hard and sensitive.Ariella was rapidly getting turned on by the sight of her friend's naked body hanging upside-down clasped by the breasts to Snake's front while she gobbled his cock. She noticed that Peggy's damp and flimsy panties were in the way of Snake's ever more adventurous tongue and tried a variation of the spell she had just used.“Knickerus expeliamus!” she called out and magically the offending articles flew away, landing on Ariella's face, forcing her to take a deep breath of the arousing aroma of her best friend's sex juices.Removing Peggy's knickers from her face, Ariella came closer to Peggy's upside-down body and, given Snake's height, her mouth was level with Peggy's hard chocolate nipples. Resisting no longer she took one in her mouth, tasting the tangy sweetness of Peggy's skin, her tongue flicking the tip and then her teeth gently nipping the alluring treat.Feeling her own excitement rising, Ariella then looked up to where Snake eagerly drove his tongue into Peggy's vagina and wanted to join in. Taking her magic wand, she pointed it at her feet and incanted “Flugit levioso”.The spell made her rise a few inches into the air until her face was level with Snake's. She lent in and her tongue joined Snake's in diving ever deeper into the blossoming vagina. Peggy moaned and then thrust one of her hands between Ariella's legs to find her friend's hot and moist slit. She used her thumb to push the front of the lass's panties aside and pushed her hand in and her thumb upwards into the hot expanding hole of her love-tube.As Ariella felt her cunt lips part willingly to her friend's caress, her excited tongue moved forward and into Snake's mouth and they kissed deeply, sharing Peggy's juices as the babe sucked deeply on Snake's cock. Grabbing Ariella 's wand with her free hand Peggy removed her thumb and started to fuck Ariella with the wand instead Peggy whispered a spell and ambient magic coursed up its length making it vibrate and making Ariella gasp in wanton desire.Snake started to bend and unbend his knees and Peggy found his shaft enthusiastically thrusting in and out of her eager mouth as he went up and down. However, the blood was really rushing to her head and reluctantly, she uncrossed her legs from around Snake's head and with Ariella's help she lowered her legs to the floor without ever taking her mouth off his cock. He stood there tongue deep in Ariella's mouth as Peggy knelt in front of him taking the urgent thrusts of his cock deep into her throat.Ariella's magic wand stayed put in her vagina, working on its own now to deliver sensuous pleasure to its student owner. She went and lay down on Sue's bed as she discovered that her wand had a mind of its own and she let out gasps of ecstasy as bolts of magic coursed deep inside her as the wand thrust itself in and out by its own volition. Ariella discovered that her magic wand was the most incredible sensitive sex toy. She knew she must get the spell from Peggy.What else can I say about the seduction of Snake by the innocent Peggy? I could describe how Peggy lent forward over her desk, tits pressed hard into a grimoire, while Snake took her from behind with fast urgent thrusts. I could possibly describe how he lay on the bed and Peggy straddled him and offered her beautiful nipples to his eager mouth. I might tell you about how the rhythm of Snake fucking Peggy went from urgent to gentle and back to urgent again as her juices flowed freely increasing the sensitivity of both. I could describe how Snake thrust deep inside Peggy as she lay back, legs wide open and begged him for more. I might describe the clenching of Peggy's vaginal muscles around Snake's weapon as she frantically rubbed her clit to orgasm. I might even describe the smile on Peggy's face as Snake withdrew urgently from her cunt and sprayed creamy white jizz over her beautiful breasts before collapsing beside her on the bed while Ariella well-lubricated magic wand gave a final bolt of magic to make her cum in a flashing orgasm too.Happy and satisfied with Snake lying at her side, Peggy used her fingers to collect the each slippery strand of sperm from her nipples and slowly bring it, like melted Mozzarella, to her mouth. She made a show of how delicious it was to Snake, as she licked each morsel and smiled wickedly at him before calling Ariella to join them and sharing it in deep spermy kisses with her best friend.Peggy had fulfilled her ambition and seduced her DADA and had enjoyed the best fuck of her life. Ariella was also happy for Peggy and she was more than happy to have discovered the sex magic of her wand - what was the spell Peggy used? Snake was happy as he realised it was on the start of the first term of the year and dreamt about more adventures with his two pretty and perfect prefects.Lying naked together the tall teacher and his two favourite pupils were rudely brought back to reality as the college bell rang for the start of lessons and a loud scream was heard from beyond the door.It was at this point that the house-elf, Gertrude, teleported into the room and stood staring at the two beautiful teen human gals as they slept peacefully with limbs entwined, skin still glistening with their cunt juices.Also about this time, Snake stopped fucking Priti and lifted the coed onto the bed besides Sabrina. Both gals sat side by side, with legs spread and glistening wet pussies. Like a man possessed he climbed onto the bed, his legs on either side of Sabrina's hips and presented his engorged snakehead first to the young lesbian breasts, smearing the nipples with Priti's juices and then to Sabrina's mouth.Despite the attractive aroma of Priti on Snake's dick, Sabrina kept her lips closed. She was not attracted to men, and was not a fan of hard boners.Snake rubbed her closed lips with his penis, his breath heavy and his heart pounding. Sabrina was the more attractive of the two and is his current state, enchanted by Ariella's sex charm, he really wanted to fuck her silly. He lowered his dick to her breasts and caressed them again gently with the bulbous head, making Sabrina gasp.Then Priti moved from her position and put one hand between Sabrina's legs and took a nipple in her mouth to suck. Sabrina gasped again and the ministrations from Priti started to work. Snake again presented his cock to Sabrina's mouth which involuntarily opened as she moaned as Priti rubbed her clit. Snake rubbed the cock across her now moist lips and they opened further to reveal firmly closed pearly white teeth. He now rubbed the teeth as Priti worked her magic and with a final gasp Sabrina opened her mouth and licked the tip of Snakes penis which was again oozing precum. Then as her own excitement mounted, she opened her mouth fully and took in a good few inches of the monstrous boner and started working on it roughly, making Snake wince.In moments Priti was beside her and they worked on the teacher's cock together, sliding their mouths along its length and then kissing each other deeply as they came to the tip. Snake was finding this too exciting and he still wanted his cock inside the lesbian Sabrina. Moving backwards, he stood on the floor between Sabrina's legs and lay forward and covered her naked body, his hands and tongue fondling and suckling her delicious breasts. As he did this, he knelt and move his cock towards his final goal, the wet and sopping cunt that had never had a cock inside.As if hiding what Snake was trying to do, Priti turned and presented her cunt to Sabrina's eager mouth which engaged willingly with her cunt and clit.Snake raised himself from Sabrina's now wet and aroused breasts and started to kiss Priti deeply as his cock moved resolutely towards Sabrina's sacred place. He gently rubbed the coed's engorged clit with the tip and Sabrina wriggled with mounting excitement. Then just as carefully, he moved his dick up and down the length of Sabrina's slit, massaging it as Priti started on her clit.After some minutes of patient work, Snake found the widening hole and pushed gently, the vagina expanding gradually to let him in and then he was there thrusting into the 18-year-old's cunt with long slow thrusts. He felt Sabrina's muscles tighten around him and they got into rhythm, all the time Sabrina working her tongue on Priti and Priti played with her clit and cunt lips and Snake's snake moved slowly in and out.Sabrina who by this time was enjoying the thrusting cock as she made love to Priti, began to whimper and moan and the thrusts became more urgent until with a scream and a cackle Sabrina came in a double orgasm, she finger-fucked Priti as the orgasm spread through her and Priti also screamed as an orgasm hit her.Snake withdrew before he came inside Sabrina and Priti slid down next to her friend, her arm around the shoulder of the other lass. Their lips met and mouths opened as a shower of cum was released by Snake straight into their faces and dripping down onto their tits. The chicks kissed deeply then eagerly licked the sperm from each other's faces before kissing again. Then they started on each other's breasts, sucking sperm of each other's nipples and then sharing it again in wet spermy kisses.Snake was becoming aroused again at this too erotic sight and grabbing and lifting the petite Priti as if she were a sack of apples, he plunged into her doggy style, while she lay on top of Sabrina. Sabrina squirmed revealing to him her still open cunt and pulling out of Priti, he dived into Sabrina once more and then went from one babe's cunt to the other until finally he spasmed sperm into Priti's love hole all and all three collapsed in a heap.After a few minutes as they slowly disentangled their sweaty bodies the door of the bedroom swung open and a voice said in shock “Dr. Snake!”After breakfast, humungously-well-hung Henry decided he ought to visit the college infirmary to see how George was coming along. They weren't exactly best mates, but they did share a room and Henry felt a sense of responsibility for him. He was also fascinated to discover what had happened to him, especially if there was some sort of monster roaming the Slither-in tower.He duly turned up and entered the infirmary quietly, so as not to disturb the patient. On the left as he entered, was Madame Priscilla-Cane's office which had a window to allow her to see out into the corridor and the ward. It was curtained, but there was a significant gap.Henry failed to walk past the window, instead he stopped dead. What brought him to a halt was the sight of Madame who lounged back in her chair, her eyes closed, apparently oblivious to her visitor, and anything else for that matter. Her left hand plunged deeply into her décolletage, massaging her enormous right breast while, with her skirt lifted, her right hand was working her sparking magic wand up and down her naked slit. Henry felt a sudden hardening under his kilt and, as Madame freed her right breast from its imprisoning bra, exposing an enormous engorged nipple, the hardening became 16 inches of rock-hard cock that lifted up the front of his kilt, exposing its bulbous head to the air in front of him.Madame pushed further back in her chair, the back tilting. She moved the thick end of her wand down her slit from clit to cunt lips and tentatively pushed it in with an audible groan. Fascinated, Henry watched as she pushed the wand in further and then slowly withdrew, it's end wet and glistening, before forcefully pushing it back in again. Madame whispered a spell and a great smile of pleasure lit up her features. Henry's hand went to his humongous boner and pulling back the foreskin, he started rubbing his cock to the rhythm of the magic wand as it slowly went in and came out covered with the nurse's cunt juices.Quietly, Henry eased open the office door and, dick pointing out like a spear in front of him, nervously got closer until the point that it made contact the nurse's exposed nipple. So involved with pleasuring herself, she appeared to be unconscious of his presence as he started a soft circular motion around the aureole, precum oozing onto the dark soft supple mound of her nipple. Madame, eyes still closed, groaned softly in as if dreaming some erotic fantasy. She took in a deep breath as the wand pushed its way deep into her wet vagina and she opened her mouth wide. Henry carefully moved his penis head towards her open lips and gently pushed the walrus tusk between her teeth. Still without opening her eyes, Madame started to lick the hot-end, and then opened her mouth wider to welcome Henry's monster as it gently slipped into the warm wet cavern. Her teeth pushed back the foreskin and Henry moaned.Meanwhile in the women's dormitory tower, following the scream in the corridor, Ariella, Peggy and Doctor Snake leapt guiltily from their love nest. The same thought ran through the heads of all three. Either rush out naked with wands raised, or delay and put clothes on first. Another scream and a cackle decided Peggy, who opened the door and shot out of the room with wand held high, her beautiful fit body fully exposed like this would have made many of the senior guys cum on the spot. Snake started to struggle into his clothes and Ariella dithered as she realized her wand was missing.Peggy's naked Amazon warrior charge came to a sudden halt as she discovered Priti and Sabrina at the top of the stairs doubled up with hysterical laughter. Priti was in tears as she exclaimed to Sabrina how funny Snake had been when she had exposed herself to him on the staircase and Sabrina cackled and screamed as she remembered grabbing his boner. Both gals screamed again holding onto each other and shaking with laughter at the memory.Sabrina was the first to realize that Peggy stood silently staring at them and tried to stop her wild cackling laugh. She really fancied pretty petite Peggy and now clocked with relish those beautiful adolescent breasts with chocolate drop nipples. So delicious, so suckable!Then Priti noticed Snake through the open door struggling to pull up his pants and a naked Ariella searching distractedly for her missing wand. Priti screamed again with laughter and shouted loudly "You've been fucking that fucking sneaky Snake, you fucking whores!"Peggy, looked back and with a wave of her wand shut the door. At the same time, she turned her innocence glamour up to full heat. She put on her best college prefect voice and said firmly "What are you two doing screaming the place down?"Priti and Sabrina quietened down. "You and Ariella were fucking Snake, weren't you?" Priti asked suddenly uncertain."You imagined it. You've got filthy minds!" Peggy came back. "Doctor Snake was here investigating some strange goings-on up the tower last night, that is all. I saw you two on the stairs with Doctor Snake earlier, teasing him like that was abominable and, Sabrina, if you don't stop drooling over my breasts like a bitch on-heat, I'll put you both in detention!" She ended loudly.As the waves of Peggy's glamour rolled through the two chicks, they became more and more confused. Priti's thoughts were sort of "Peggy, fucking Snake? No, not possible. She's too innocent. She's a goody-goody two-shoes. We imagined it. No not possible."Sabrina was for the moment focusing how erotic Peggy's exposed nipples were and her thoughts of Snake started to fade from her mind.Peggy's glamour became even stronger. Sabrina, who was lecherously tracking her eyes down Peggy's slim taut stomach towards the line of her slit suddenly found herself looking instead at a trim neat college uniform kilt instead of a baby-bald mound of Venus. Peggy's pubeless mons pubis was completely invisible. She blinked in surprise and then as eyes tracked back up the prefect's body she found herself staring at a clean white blouse, the chocolate drop nipples had disappeared. She shook her head in increasing bewilderment. Sabrina began to believe she must have imagined Peggy naked. Of course she had! Peggy was an innocent; she wouldn't be standing naked on the landing. No, no that was her own fantasy, a day dream. She was always dreaming of making love to Peggy.Peggy now appeared fully clothed in the minds of both gals and their memories of Peggy, Snake and Ariella naked faded away. Priti and Sabrina were confused and uncomfortable as a fully clothed Doctor Snake, crept out of the door and stood behind Peggy who cheerfully asked the two: "Right, what were all the hysterics about?"Snake, was of course not under Peggy's glamour, but was badly affected by Ariella's sex god

Day two of class; the boys get tested. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?” “Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag. “Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What's wrong?” “Oh, I don't know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it's because SOMEONE fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat. “Guilty.” He said in a bored tone. “And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea. “Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.” “Yeah, well, it's your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I'll even volunteer to hold you down.” She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone. “Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?” Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn't get the 'Samantha fuckdown'. Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha. “You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk. “Thanks.” She muttered. “Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?” Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer. “Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.” “How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed. “Well, duh, because I didn't want to be sounding like I'm on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied. Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny's airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in. “Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How's everyone today?” The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present. “And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?” “Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly. “Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I'm just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.” A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance. “Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?” She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand. “David?” She called on him. “He's a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish. “Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I'm sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn't his real name, but that's the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.” She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat. “Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.” Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her. “You'll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.” Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown. “Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don't make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.” She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea's shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her. “There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.” Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn't even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist. “Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?” Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher's large breasts pushing into her back. “All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.” Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick's cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn't all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder. “Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed. Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn't really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock's penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do. “Don't forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can't deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?” Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him. She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick's face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn't going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it. “You're not stroking. Don't simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.” She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula. Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea's jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop. “Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You're definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can't waste the whole class on this, so I'll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?” Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks' gag reflex. Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool. Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn't take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well. When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn't see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same. “I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I'll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don't forget to thank our guest.” Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down. “Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered. “I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back. “What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I'm that good one day.” “Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You're a slut. Now shut up, please.” “Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?” “No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem. “Good. In that case, it's time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don't expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you'll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.” Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him. “Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn't mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.” She held up the bottle of lube to show the class. “This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.” Unzipping Tanner's pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection. When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down. Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after. Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer. Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down. When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock. “Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.” The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner's dick and snapped her attention to her teacher. “Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered. “Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There's a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner's desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?” “Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded. She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair. “Daniel, you're up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.” Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher's direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him. With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line. Daniel didn't last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time. “Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.” Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up. Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the chair, groaning from the efforts of his teacher and steadily approaching the ultimate resolution that was inevitable. David didn't last nearly as long as Tanner. Within only a couple minutes of her switching to the double fisted method, he was already thrusting up into her hands and gritting his teeth. Watching his body language carefully, Miss Banks spotted the moment he went over the edge and dipped her head, encompassing the tip in her warm, wet mouth to contain his eruption. She was pleasantly surprised by the sheer volume of his climax. The first explosion nearly filled her mouth to the brim, causing her cheeks to puff out before she could gulp it down. The second was just as copious and once again made her cheeks bulge, flooding her mouth with hot cum. His subsequent shots were less extensive, but still gave her a large amount to swallow down. She kept expecting it to end, but he continued to exceed her expectations by cumming for more than a minute and giving her plenty of cum. By the end of it, her belly was feeling good and full. “Just over six minutes.” She said, looking at the clock. “That's closer to average with my handjobs. What isn't average is how much you ejaculate. That was quite the finish. I'm sure that we can improve your stamina during the term, it will just take dedication. Girls, quick note. When you know that you are going to be swallowing multiple loads, it is prudent to skip the meal that would take place beforehand. This will help you avoid stomach aches which will diminish your proficiency.” Miss Banks sent over to his desk and Sunny's waiting hands and called up Chris, who lowered his pants, and dropped into the chair. He was already stiff and ready for her when she lubed up his length and began her work. His balls bounced and shifted in her hands as she toyed with them. Her well versed technique fluidly worked on his erection, stroking and rubbing him at the same time. Glancing at the clock occasionally, she waited until the five-minute mark and then changed up to the two-handed method. Her accomplished fingers caressed him from tip to base and back again over and over. Shutting his eyes, Chris did his best to make himself last longer. His hands gripped the arms of the chair tightly until his knuckles turned white. His focus helped him to extend the test, but it was a losing battle. Releasing his pent-up breath, he gave in and allowed himself to climax, feeling Miss Banks' lips close around his head to catch his discharge. Popping her mouth off of him at the conclusion of his orgasm, she checked the time mark. Like his friend, Daniel, he had made it past eight minutes, an impressive mark for a young man such as him. She dismissed him back to his desk and grabbed another towel from her drawer to wipe her hands dry. Free of any lube, she opened her laptop to log all of the times in her spreadsheet to keep on file for later on. When Sunny finished with Chris and returned the used towels to her, Miss Banks checked the clock once more to see what time it was. “Thank you, gentlemen.” She said. “We now have a baseline to work from. Ladies, I hope you were paying attention, because our first chapter starts tomorrow. If any of you have peaked in your textbooks yet, you might have seen that the first section is on non-penetrative sex acts. Since we have a few minutes before class ends, I'll give a quick introduction to a couple of these. Andrea, why don't you assist me with this one.” She beckoned Andrea to stand in front of her, facing the rest of the class. “Can anyone name a non-penetrative sex act?” Miss Banks asked. “Tittyfucking!” Sunny blurted out. “Please raise your hand next time.” Miss Banks corrected. “But yes. Breast stimulation is one of the most common examples.” She stepped up behind Andrea and reached around her, making the girl flinch as she cupped her boobs. “I'm sure most of you have seen how this works, but just in case, it goes like so. The girl presses her breasts together, forming a tight valley for her partner's penis.” Miss Banks explained, demonstrating the action on Andrea's tits as she spoke. “This act typically works best with more well-endowed women, but it can be accomplished with anyone.” Lindsay glanced down, self-consciously, at her small B-cups and blushed, knowing that the comment was probably directed at her. “Like I said, the man puts his cock in the girl's cleavage.” Miss Banks continued, releasing one of Andrea's boobs to run her finger down the center of the girl's chest, indicating to the spot. “The girl can also suck on his tip if he is on the larger side, but climax typically ends on her face and chest. Does everyone understand?” The students echoed verbal confirmation and Miss Banks dropped her hands from Andrea's front. “Good. We'll go into far more detail during the chapter, but that is a quick introduction.” She said. “Let's move on. Andrea, please lay on the top of my desk.” Andrea's heart raced as visions of Samantha on her back being orally impaled flashed through her mind, but she did as she was asked. Miss Banks directed her to lay down with her legs pointing toward the class. When she was in position, Miss Banks grasped Andrea's ankles, holding them tightly together, and lifted her legs until her body was at a ninety-degree angle. Andrea's face burned bright red as she realized that her skirt was useless in this position, and her stockings and panties were on full display to her peers. “Has anyone seen or experienced a thigh-job before?” Miss Banks asked. When no one raised their hand, she carried on with her explanation. “A thigh-job is fairly self-explanatory.” She spoke. “It is a non-penetrative sex act that utilizes the thighs to provide stimulation. I'll demonstrate.” Holding Andrea's ankles together with one hand, she brought her other one down and flattened her palm and fingers. She inserted her hand between Andrea's thighs, and pushed it through, rubbing against her stocking clad thighs. Andrea bit her lip as she felt her teacher's pinky finger brush against her pussy, only her panties and the thin material of the stockings between them. Miss Banks repeatedly thrusted her hand between the girl's thighs, eventually drawing a squeak from her. Miss Banks hid her smile as Andrea clamped her hand over her mouth to silence her noises. Stopping her movement, she withdrew her hand from where it was squeezed between Andrea's thighs. “Of course, in a practical demonstration with a male partner, his cock would take the place of my hand and slide between her thighs. This can be done with or without clothes depending on the man's preference. For example,” She paused and ran her fingers over the thin, see through material of Andrea's stockings. “This would be an excellent material for a clothed thighjob. If a slicker, smoother surface is preferred, then nudity would work best in conjunction with a lubricant of some kind.” Glancing at the clock, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's ankles and let her drop her legs back down, hiding her panties from view as her skirt fell into place. “It looks like we are out of time for today.” She said. “Please hold your questions until next class. Read section one of the first chapter. Tomorrow, we will be going over that material. Have a good afternoon.” To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica.Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Ariella becomes the object of many desires.by jane700bond, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.When Ariella awoke, she was seated in one of the easy chairs in Miss Peacock's office, covered in a light blanket. Her clothes were lying in a neat pile next to her, smelling fresh and newly ironed. On a small table was a note. “Finishing class, back soon, stay and rest x x x Gabriella P.”Gabriella Peacock was an Animagus, Ariella realised. A witch who could shapeshift, in her case, into a white cat.With a small flash of magic, Gertrude, the house elf reappeared and leered at Ariella. “Enjoy sex do we, young human? Thinks me you are only just starting to learn. Gertrude good teacher. Human want to learn sex magic? Me help young human Sex Goddess be, like mistress Peacock?”Ariella looked at the strange creature and wondered if Gertrude might be an ally in her competition against Lucille. “Gertrude, can you really help?” she asked.“Gertrude made mistress Sex Goddess and Gertrude she like you. Very pretty human, Gertrude likes pretty young humans.”Ariella looked a little nervous, was the elf wanting to make love to her too? Now? She was not sure she could cope with another sex session just yet and, well how did an elf make love?Seeing her discomfort, Gertrude laughed at her and said “No sex now. We learn lessons later. Now to dress is time. You no miss lunch for sex with elves! We give you good time later.”Ariella uncovered herself and stood up naked expecting to pick up and put on her clothes, but the elf instead helped her. She jumped onto the chair with Ariella's bra. This brought the small creature up to Ariella's height. With gentle hands the elf assisted the gal with it on, carefully seating Ariella's breasts one by one into each cup and then fastening it securely at the front. Ariella, thought the elf's touch quite erotic.The elf then got Ariella to turn around and helped her into the blouse, the elf's baby-smooth face leaning around over Ariella's neck to carefully fasten the buttons slowly and sexily one by one, almost like a strip-tease in reverse. The elf went slowly from the bottom to the top, taking particular attention with those that were straining over her chest, caressing Ariella's breasts to ensure the cotton was smoothed around each fabulous boob. Ariella found herself fascinated by the pale, large-eyed creature whose fingers were warm and smooth against her skin.“Gosh!” thought Ariella aware of a heat rising in her cheeks, “It's happening again!”Finally, Gertrude got down from the chair and lifted up the kilt, carefully wrapping it around Ariella's waist, brushing the gal's silk-smooth naked thighs and taut midriff with her hands as she did so. It was, Ariella thought, like foreplay. Then jumping on the chair and with a quick soft kiss to Ariella's cheek, the elf disappeared in her distinct puff of magic and Ariella stood alone and more than half-turned on.Miss Peacock suddenly bustled in.“Thank you, Ariella, for waiting for me and not running away - as you, might well have done after what my cunt did to your cunt. Sorry about that!”Ariella looked at the Divinity teacher and said “Gabriella, may I call you Gabriella?”Gabriella nodded. “It was okay, and really rather fun. But I didn't know you were an Animagus, and it was all a bit of a surprise, especially when you put your paw inside me, it was so silky smooth and my organisms were like an electric shock. I just fainted away with too much ecstasy! ”She was silent for a moment and then said: “I have to confess I have been incredibly horny over the last few weeks and the way you treated me was incredibly arousing. I mean, I seem to want to have sex continually. Is that normal?”Gabriella smiled at her. “It happened to me too at your age, which is why I first became Sex Goddess in my college senior year. It's nothing to worry about, just part of being a nymphomaniac, or in my case now, a 28-year-old nymphomaniac. Ye gods, by the powers of magic, the smell of you when I found you under the desk was so intoxicating! The smell of sex around you so powerful that I was in a frenzy of longing. I just wanted to pull your clothes off there and then and drink all that sex juice straight out of you. But at least I managed to hold-off until we got in here.Some of the powers you are developing can be quite dangerous around the wrong people … I hope you don't think I'm one of the wrong people.”Ariella shook her head. “No.” she said, “You are rather nice, a bit dominating! But you're quite attractive, even if a bit older than me and, well that was one exciting climax. In fact, could we make love again sometime, soon? The next time, let me give you an orgasm too?”Gabriella, took Ariella's hand and both sat on the sofa. Gabriella answered “I would be proud to make love with beautiful you any time you like! But you need to understand all sorts of people are starting to find you irresistible. It was the same with me when I was 18. Have you noticed strange behaviour from other people?”Ariella thought for a moment, “Let me see, Dr. Snake had a hard-on when I spoke to him in his office yesterday. I thought he was going to rip my top off at one point. The new gal, Lucille started kissing me and we made love within a few minutes of meeting, and then, er, we had a foursome!So far today, well two guys made love with me this morning, never mind George who put his hand under my bum when I sat down in class, and then I fucked him. And then of course I discovered you loved licking cum from my cunt and you paw-fucked me when you were a cat. Even Gertrude, your house elf seems to find me sexually alluring! Yes, people are behaving strange, but you know, I don't think I want it to stop! I just seem to want more and more sex! That's a bit worrying.”Gabriella sighed and turning and putting her hands on Ariella's shoulders said “Ariella, you must understand two things. One, you have developed a natural powerful glamour. It is a sort of magic which attracts people to you.” Gabriella's hands moved slowly from Ariella's shoulders and around and under her arms where she pressed them against the sides of the coed's breasts. “Even I find your power nearly irresistible.” The teacher sighed, moved her hands around and cupped the tight mounds. “By wand and magic I need to resist you or we'll be at it again, like rabbits.”“Nice idea!” giggled Ariella.Gabriella moved away and said sternly “The second thing you must know is that Lucille is a dangerous black witch who takes after her father and if the college is to be safe, you mustn't let her become Sex Goddess instead of you.” Her glamour, is not like yours, it is a spell she uses to manipulate people, whereas you - you just turn people on!This was astonishing news and Ariella asked the older woman to explain. It seemed that the Marquis l'Astic Le Grand had been arrested for turning a class of Mademoiselles at a local convent in France into his sex slaves. Using spells, he and other black practitioners had raped the gals, who were completely mesmerised and unable to resist the magicians' evil desires. It appeared that Lucille may have been taught some of the spells and it was suspected that she had also joined in, or even organised her own orgies. The rumour was she had enslaved some of the local guys to meet her own particular whims. Hence, why she had escaped the country when the Magic Police called to arrest her father. Lucille has a desire for power, like the Dark Lord, and wants to enslave people for her evil purposes.“Ariella said "Whoops! I might have given her the wrong impression about what being Sex Goddess meant. I think I said something like ‘slaves to your desire'. I also think I saw some of her black magic last night. She hypnotised Dave and Tony and although she and I had some fast and exciting sex I wasn't sure the guys enjoyed being mere sex machines.”Gabriella looked into the young woman's eyes. “The Sex Goddess awakens desires in others and lets them fulfil their own fantasies through her own vast appetite for sex. She does not enslave! She gives and takes pleasure and fun. You must understand this and you must use your power to gain the crown. Otherwise we will see a Briarwood full of slave automata, no longer truly human. Do you understand?”Ariella nodded and the woman came close and, breathing heavily, brushed the coed's lips with her own. Then seeming to remember herself, pulled away again to stand beside the chair where Ariella sat.“I must give you weapons in this war, and maybe Snake will help too. The future is occluded and I cannot see it clearly. It is a close call as to which one will come out on top. Yes, I must teach you spells and charms and Dr. Snake has some powerful potions that might be useful. Now, I think it is time for lunch!”These memories of Gabriella Peacock that morning made up Ariella's mind. She got off the bed and without even bothering to remove the charm that hid the hole in the wall, slipped through to the guys' bedroom next door and slipped into bed beside Dave.It was now about two in the morning and George, wand in hand slipped down the stairs to the Briarwood College common room and silently opened the door to the staircase to the female dormitories. With soundless unshod feet he gradually made his way up the stairs until, when he reached one landing, the figure of a gal appeared in the dimmed stair lights, coming from one of the rooms. She only wore a pair of pyjama bottoms and her top-half was naked. Almost in panic George used his wand to cast a stillness spell on the gal who halted halfway to the bathroom.George moved closer and began to take an interest in this unexpected delight. She was a coed called Peggy. She had tussled mousey blonde hair which framed her pretty young face with its small nose and very kissable mouth. Her eyes were closed and she breathed softly under his spell. George was fascinated and experimented with a soft kiss on her slightly open lips. There was no reaction.His eyes wandered downwards and took in her small boobs with their darker brown centres, the colour of milk chocolate. He could not resist but to cup them in his inexpert hands. Despite losing his virginity to Ariella, he had never before seen and felt a real chick's breasts. They were so soft to the touch, like silk. His dick stuck out from his dressing gown in excitement as he gently rubbed the teats, feeling the softness of the aureole and the firmness of the nipples. George's dick pressed against the gal's pyjama bottoms, catching on the material as he pressed against her.George was in heaven, the babe stood silent except for her quiet regular breaths as he took one nipple in his mouth and whirled his tongue around it, tasting the salty sweetness of her young skin. Another first for George.His hands roamed around her naked back as he suckled the beautiful breast and slowly moved down and in under the material which was covering her small soft ass.The feel of a real tit was driving him insane with excitement. Moving his mouth to her other tit, he slowly pulled down the pyjama bottoms and fondled her now naked arse. His boner pressed against the chick's stomach and he rubbed it around the smooth young skin in delight. “Oh, Peggy” he thought “I could fuck you and you would never know.”He moved his mouth once more to the slightly parted lips and put his tongue between them, but they could not get past her still closed beautiful teeth. Disappointed, he moved back to licking the delicious tits as he tried to force his dick between her legs. But again, with her legs together where she stood, there was no way in. Likewise, her cunt lips while soft and pliable, would not let his probing fingers advance into the locked cavern within.Disappointed, George realised he was trying to rape a soft, but unpliable statue and where was the fun in that when Ariella was in her bed upstairs. Dissatisfied, George stood back from the beautiful Peggy, gave a last rub of her arse with his dick and then pulled up the pyjama bottoms back up over that so fucking tempting ass.He crept to the next staircase, and once at the corner, turned back, and used his wand to remove the stillness spell and creep creepily further up the tower.When the release spell touched her, Peggy came to as though waking. She wondered for a moment muzzily why her breasts felt cold and damp and the nipples were hard, but needing to urgently get to the bathroom, shook her head and moved off. Later she dreamt of firm hands caressing her body and enjoyed a beautifully erotic dream.Georgy Porgy got to the top of the staircase where he knew Ariella slept. He did not know who she shared with, but once in the dim room it became obvious to him that only one bed was occupied, so that was all right. Stealthily, George knelt by the bedside and slowly pushed a hand under the duvet where it met the warm back of a naked sleeper. Very subtly he caressed the skin and a moan issued from the sleeper.He stopped for a moment and then pushed his other hand under the duvet and began to stroke the gal's body up and down the curve of the back.The gal was facing away from him with her legs one over the other and George soon found the curve of her hips and the crease in her ass. His hands moulded the cheeks and the chick moaned again. Then one hand found the gap between her legs and he pushed on to find the slit of her cunt lips. Here he held his breath and then gently pushed the knuckle of his thumb back along the slit, parting the lips slightly.Another groan from the babe and George was aware of his aching dick pushing against the cold iron of the bedframe as his knelt there.With the one hand massaging the cunt lips, his other explored its way over the babe's arm to find the breast that it cuddled. With another groan, the arm moved out of his way and to his delight and lust-filled wonder his hand found itself holding a warm soft breast.Suddenly the babe moaned and turned over towards him, trapping the one hand under her ass, thumb tightly in place on the cunt lips and the other being clamped in place on the gal''s left breast by her arm.George knew about trapped hands and female genitalia from his experience with Ariella from the previous morning and to his mounting excitement he realised that the cunt was getting warmer and wetter, beginning to exude its sex oils. He worked his fingers around so that his thumb was pushing up into the slit whilst his fingers found the gals clit.George was both in agony and in heaven. His monstrous hard-on was now under the bedframe and pressing against ancient springs, but exploring the gal's cunt more than made up for it. As he massaged, he used his head to push the duvet back to reveal the fabulous body beneath. His head went down on other now exposed breast and for the second time that night he was sucking a real gal's tits. With an effort, despite his trapped hands he moved his ass backwards and brought his dick up and over the bed without scraping it on odd bits of sharp metal. The sleeper slept on, apparently unconscious of its increasing sexual arousal and very unaware of Georgy Porgy getting his evil way.Slowly, George moved his trapped hand from under the chick's ass and used it instead to attack the cunt from clit downwards, fingers now pressing deeply into the babe's vagina whilst his thumb played with the clit. The dame's head moved and suddenly there were hot lips around his dick, sucking deeply on his overexcited manhood.He looked at the head and in shock realised this was not Ariella, it was the French dame she had seen her with earlier. But George wasn't complaining, he was enjoying himself thoroughly and his fingers fucked deep into the dame's cunt and his dick went ever deeper into the dame's mouth.Just when he thought he was going to cum, the dame, Lucille? Yes, Lucille was her name, released his manhood and pulled his hand out of her cunt. In a swift and almost impossible movement, she lifted the guy from the floor and plonked him on his back on the bed. Lucille then straddled him, rubbing her cunt lips up and down his shaft. She then lifted herself up and plunged herself down on him hard, his dick going deep within her.She was growling like a tiger as she rode him, up and down, thrusting as if her life depended upon it. One hand massaging her breasts with an unbelievable roughness and the other rubbing hard on her clit. The guy appeared to be forgotten, he was just a dildo and she was taking her pleasure. George felt his hips bang under the pressure of her abandoned movements, the bed jolting hard and noisily on the springs.George was aware of the wave of cum released from his ball sack that eagerly sought entrance into the dame's awaiting vagina. He came, and still she rode him, not allowing any rest. He whimpered as he fought to release himself from the mad bitch who was fucking him even faster now with his cum juices lubing her cunt. She came with a mad roar, but still went on, up and down faster and faster. George felt another load about to shoot and shoot it did deep inside her and she came again. Still Lucille did not stop but bounced up and down on his aching cock.Finally, after another orgasm, Lucille left his cock and made a leap like a frog to his head that left her with her dripping cunt pushing on George's mouth.“Tongue me, you bastard!” Lucille shouted and George found his tongue deep inside her, his own sperm mixed with her flow of sex juices pouring into his mouth. His nose was painfully pressed against her wet clit Lucille worked her clit against it, whilst his tongue lapped at the still flowing juices. Lucille's hand went behind her to find George's now limp cock and she started to work it like she was trying to milk a cow. Rubbing up and down its we length until again it rose.In another swift movement Lucille turned around, forcing her cunt lips over George's mouth. She grabbed her wand from beside the bed, shouted “Cumus atlanticus” pointing at the cock and then clamped her mouth over it drinking deeply at the new torrent of cum that was spraying out.Finally, Lucille appeared to be satisfied, she lifted her mouth from the still spraying cock and pushed her cunt hard into George's face. Then she turned a final time and dibbled his jizz from her mouth over George's face and into his eyes before getting off his limp and aching body and heading for the shower.With great difficulty and in severe pain, George grabbed his dressing gown and fled down the stairs and was rewarded with a scream when another beautiful naked chick appeared on her way to the bathroom.Dr. Adolphus Snake was a great and powerful wizard and following the incident in his Necromancy class where he had been tricked by a spell from an 18-year-old new gal to cum all over her in front of the class, he was seething. Lucille L'Astique was playing with fire and he was going to have his revenge.Snake prided himself on how in his ten years of being House Master, back at Slither-In, he had never let his animal urges get the better of him. No matter how tempting any of his female students were (and some were very tempting), he had never taken advantage and seduced them, always resisting their young shapely bodies and beautiful faces.Now, to be clear, that is not to say he couldn't fantasize about them, not to say he could not enjoy erotic wet-dream orgies of wrestling with their naked bodies. If he imagined lifting the kilt of Ariella or Peggy and thrusting his cock deep inside them from behind, it didn't mean he was actually planning to it. If he fantasized about beautiful cum-swapping teens massaging each other's breast with his cum after an enormous shared orgasm, that was his affair. If he dreamt about Peggy sitting on his face while Ariella thrust up and down on his lightning rod, they were his dreams, he liked them and he would keep them to himself, thank you very much.Snake's nocturnal skills with lucid dreaming meant he could fulfil his most wicked desires in his sleep. He would frequently awake in the morning to damp sheets covered in the cum he had just dreamt he had spurted into his most beautiful student's mouth, or erupted in torrents over her fabulous naked body. He had just never taken advantage of any of them physically, not even the irresistible Gabriella Peacock. Gabriella could make guys cum just by looking at them.“Nice to have her back in the college!” he thought.No, but that supermodel strawberry blonde bitch Lucille was a different matter and she needed to be punished for showing him up in-front of Priti, Sabrina and of course Henry.This last night, whilst beautiful Ariella slept soundly in Dave's arms and whilst George had failed to fuck pretty Peggy, Adolphus Snake did not dream about any of them as normally he might have wished. Instead he had recurring nightmares about Lucille growing fangs and drinking the life-blood out of him. So, it was a tired and sorry Snake that crawled out of his, for once, crisp dry sheets. He dressed in just shirt and chinos for the coming day was forecast to be rather hot for Scotland.Ariella had slept well, but was woken this sunny morning by two things. Firstly, Dave had an enormous hard-on which, although he was asleep, was pushing at the lips of her labia as he snuggled up behind her in a gentle embrace. The second was the urgent need to get to the toilet. So, regrettably she carefully removed Dave's arm which was lying over her warm breasts, slipped out of the narrow bed and through the invisible hole in the wall into the room she shared with Lucille L'Astique. As she found her robe, she glanced at Lucille who was asleep, her twisted duvet snaked in knots around her naked golden limbs. Her pert breasts and nipples of darker burnished gold were beautiful to behold. Her cupid-bow lips were slightly parted showing pearlescent teeth.Ariella regretted that such a beautiful golden creature had such a black heart. She went to the bathroom, showered and then got dressed without waking Lucille, her eyes forever glancing at the French dame's perfect beautiful and sexy form with a instinctual desire that warmed her belly.Once dressed Ariella, left the sleeping Lucille and started her way down the tower with the intention of going to the lavatory, then breakfast in the college refectory, with her best friend Peggy.Earlier, hulking Henry had awoken to the sound of whimpering. In the morning light he looked across at George who was sitting on his bed with his dressing gown on and making strange noises. Henry lumbered out of bed, his usual morning hard-on beginning to subside, and pulled on his own gown as he went over to see what was wrong with his room-mate.George looked ill. His pale face looking scaled with dried skin and his eyes wide and staring. Getting no sensible response from the shivering George, Henry rapidly decided that help was needed and descended the stairs to go and find Dr. Snake. Snake duly arrived, took a quick look at the shaking guy and told Henry to go and get Madam Priscilla-Cane from the infirmary.The big-bosomed and jolly Madam Priscilla-Cane arrived with a thermometer and began an examination. No one knew why she was called “Madam” as she was unmarried and in her twenties. The plunging neckline of her décolletage usually provided a source of excitement for the imaginations of both the pupils and teachers of The College of Incanting Arts. However, today the atmosphere was serious.George was obviously in some sort of shock and appeared to have some sort of skin problem with great flakes of skin peeling from his face. Getting a warm wet flannel, she started to wash the flaking skin and then sniffed and stopped. She told Henry to take his clothes and to leave the room, explaining that she and Dr. Snake would look after the guy.

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hey, everybody!” Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn't exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde's happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn't seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her. “Samantha!” she said. “You're in this class, too?“Why would I be in here if I wasn't in the class?” Samantha responded. “Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you're taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.” “The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone. That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years;  but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students. The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher's desk, up front.  A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher's desk.  A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher's desk. Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn't surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school. “Oh, look, Lindsay's here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room. “Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.” “Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled. “Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I'm just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.” “Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They're cute.” She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl's, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements. “Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.” “What does that mean?” Samantha asked. “It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny's blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.” “Hey, don't be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.” Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her. “Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class? Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats. “Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn't too hard. I need a good grade.” “Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It's just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don't knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.” “Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily. “Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I'll put a lid on it now.” He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice. “Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted. “Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.” “Aw, don't be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.” “Over my dead body.” She shot back. Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris's. “Tanner, you're taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.” “I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She's terrified that I'll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.” “Well, why don't you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered. “Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered. Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks' and ‘Advanced Sex Ed' in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open. “Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That's good. We'll begin.” The Girls: Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde. Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense. Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky. Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved. The Guys: Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic. David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown. Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse. Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris. The Teacher: Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil. She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room. “This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?” The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand. “Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?” It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?” “You're curious, Andrea. I like that. You'll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile. “But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.” “This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.” Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students. “Any other questions?” she asked. She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued. “Okay. I'll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we'll stop for questions again.” She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again. “Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?” “Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted. “I'm afraid I don't understand your question.” “Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?” “Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I'm sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .” She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced' on the white board. “This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.” Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision. Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you're all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.” A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class. “Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.” She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral' in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class. “We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we'll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it's nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.” She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students. “Hum, let's see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.” Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front. “Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let's see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.” Lindsay's jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her! “Excuse me?” she asked. “Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.” Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn't know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.” Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay's cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen's head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris's tip. “Open up.” Miss Banks ordered. Galvanized into action by Miss Banks' steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris's thick penis into her mouth. “That's better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don't have all day, you know.” Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn't even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips. “Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.” The teacher's hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks' hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn't seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon. “Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged. Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris's cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately. “Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.” Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed. “It seems you're very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we'll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I'll give you a hand.” Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay's mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously. This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay's soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank's skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay's bobbing head. “Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered. Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris's cock and took a firm grip of the girl's hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well. “I said to swallow!” she commanded. Lindsay's cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris's balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank's manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens. “You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.” Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk. “And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?” A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home. “Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?” “Oh, me!” Sunny's hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny's boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment. “Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn't matter to her. Without a moment's hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head's movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay. The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth. Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David's hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him. Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs. David didn't last long in Sunny's warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny smiled and looked up at Miss Banks. “That was very well done, Sunny.” Miss Banks praised. “Very well done, indeed.” “Slut.” Samantha scoffed under her breath. Miss Banks' eyes narrowed as her keen ears picked up the whispered insult and she frowned. “Thank you, Sunny. Thank you, Chris. You may both return to your desks now.” She said. The two teens fixed themselves, Chris zipping his pants back up and Sunny wiping a drop of cum from her lip and popping it in her mouth, and they walked back to their seats. Miss Banks turned her icy stare on Samantha now. “Samantha, it's your turn now.” She said, slight venom in her tone. “Before you start, I demand you apologize to Sunny for trying to disparage her excellent labwork.” Samantha said; “Sorry, Sunny.” Then rolled her eyes and walked to the front of the room, about to kneel down. “No, Samantha.” Miss Banks stopped her. “I'm going to have you demonstrate a more advanced technique. Please, if you will, take a seat on my desk, facing the other students.” Samantha felt a chill at the cold, evil tone that had appeared in Miss Banks' voice, but she did as she was told, sitting on top of the teacher's desk. Miss Banks cleared her briefcase off the top and then took the black-haired girl's shoulders and lowered her to her back, rotating her until she was lying lengthwise on the wooden surface with her head hanging off one end. “That's good right there.” Miss Banks said. “Stay.” Her eyes scanned the room and fell on the tall, muscular Tanner. She smiled at him and beckoned with her finger. “Tanner, how about you help me with this demonstration.” Tanner rose and came to the front, awaiting instructions. “Like I said, Samantha is going to demonstrate a more advanced technique for us.” Miss Banks explained to the class. “Throatfucking.” A shiver ran through Samantha as she heard that. Being somewhat of a loner, she had never sucked a dick before, but she had seen the videos online of girls violently having their faces wrecked by big dicks. Her only comfort was the hope that Tanner wasn't as big as those pornstars and that it would be less of a throatfucking and more of a mouthfucking. Her first hope was dispelled as Tanner dropped his pants & briefs, and his huge cock slapped her in the face. She went cross-eyed looking at the massive shaft casting a shadow over her face and she swallowed fearfully. “Oh, yes, you will be perfect for this demonstration.” Miss Banks said, gleefully, as she took in Tanner's nine-and-a-half-inch length. “Now please begin fucking Samantha's throat, Tanner.” Tanner took hold of his thick penis and pressed the tip against Samantha's lips. Miss Banks frowned as the girl did not open immediately. “Open your mouth, Samantha.” She ordered. “Don't make me tell you again.” Apprehensive, Samantha opened her mouth and let Tanner push his fat head between her lips. He moved slowly, at first, lightly thrusting in and out of her mouth. Samantha's pulse calmed momentarily as Tanner only fed her the first inch or so and didn't move very fast. Miss Banks was not so pleased. “Tanner, I said to fuck her throat.” She reminded him. “I don't like having to repeat myself.” “Are you sure?” he asked her, skeptically. “Yes, I'm sure.” She confirmed. “Go on then.” Shrugging his shoulders, Tanner gripped Samantha's head in his hands and thrust hard into her mouth. Samantha squeaked and gagged as she felt the thick head spreading the narrow entrance to her throat. Reloading, Tanner rammed his way inside her again, force feeding her another few inches and spearing into her virgin throat. Samantha choked and thrashed on the desk as she felt the monster spreading her taut walls wide and plugging her airway. Her arms pushed against his hips fruitlessly, having no chance to move his sturdy, muscular frame. Miss Banks sighed and grabbed hold of Samantha's flailing arms, pinning them to the desk on either side of the struggling girl. She looked up and spotted the wide-eyed Andrea a few feet away in the front row. “Andrea, please come assist me.” She directed. Andrea nervously stood and walked up to the desk, her gaze never leaving the gigantic penis fucking its way deeper and deeper into the whining, choking girl on her back. She only broke away when Miss Banks called to her again. “Please help me restrain Miss Samantha until the demonstration is complete.” Miss Banks instructed, indicating that she should climb on the desk. Andrea gulped and climbed up on the desk. Under Miss Banks instruction, she straddled the squirming girl's mid-section and sat down, pinning her arms to her sides with her thighs and holding her torso down with her butt. From here, she had a front row seat for the brutal throating that was going on right before her eyes. She watched with grim fascination as a bulge repeatedly appeared and disappeared in Samantha's neck. Samantha was now unable to struggle at all. While Andrea did not weigh more than a hundred pounds, it was far more than she could lift from this position and her arms could not overpower the brunette's legs. All she could do was whine and gag as Tanner's thick length hammered further and further into her. Her vision was slightly blurred by the tears that were forming in them, but she could see the large, heavy balls making their way closer and closer to her face with every thrust. Tanner grunted and worked to get additional purchase into her tight throat. It wasn't easy going. He was in unexplored territory, after all, and his giant dick was hardly an easy beginning point for a virgin throat to handle. Still, it felt incredible to him and he was all the more anxious to get to the bottom. With a few more powerful, pistoning thrusts, he finally was successful in ramming his way to the balls, his entire nine and a half inches fully buried in Samantha's throat. He let out a long, low moan as her walls constricted around him. Miss Banks stood by the whiteboard, a slight smile of evil satisfaction on her face. “Stay right there, Tanner.” She told him. “Class, come gather around, please.” She waved them all up and they formed a half-circle around her desk where Tanner was holding his cock balls deep in Samantha's convulsing throat. They all looked on with wide eyes, the guys adjusting the crotches of their pants and the girls subconsciously rubbing their throats. Miss Banks leaned in and tapped her finger against Samantha's distended neck. “This is what's called a throat bulge.” She said. “Some of you may have heard of it before. It's only visible when the female deepthroats her male partner or a sex toy of sufficient length.” She gently stroked the obscene bulge in Samantha's spasming neck. “How does it feel, Tanner?” she asked, content to torture the disrespectful girl a little longer. “It feels fucking incredible.” He moaned, eyes closed in bliss. “That's saying it rather bluntly.” Miss Banks chided. “Okay, proceed with the throatfucking.” Just as Samantha was sure she was going to pass out, Tanner's cock moved and pulled back until just the head remained. She gasped the sweet, life-giving oxygen in around him but was only granted a second of reprieve before the monster rod slammed back in her, stretching her out again. His full balls smacked into her red face repeatedly as he fucked her throat vigorously. The students all watched intently as the bulge appeared and disappeared, mesmerized by the sight. Tanner was in heaven, but he couldn't last much longer. By now, half the goth-girl's mascara was coating Tanner's swinging testicles. “Miss Banks, I'm gonna cum.” He warned. “That's fine.” She said. “I don't expect any man to last more than ten minutes from a good throating and you've already gone twelve. Go ahead, honey.” With a roar, Tanner hilted himself in Samantha and released. Samantha reflexively tried to suck in air, but all that came was semen. Her screams were muted by the esophagus-stretching shaft as seemingly gallons of hot cum flooded her throat and rocketed towards her stomach. She choked and strings of cum shot out her nostrils and dripped down into her eyes. She whined and gagged as she was force fed a monstrously impressive load of spunk, the other students watching on closely. Tanner breathed out and ground his crotch against her face as his orgasm petered out, the last couple shots drooling from the tip and coming to rest in her windpipe. With a satisfied sigh, he reluctantly pulled his long cock from her throat and everyone watched as her neck returned to its original, slender shape. His semi flaccid cock swayed in a wide pendulous motion as the 3 other ladies admired. As soon as her mouth was clear, Samantha coughed up wads of hot cum that were still stuck in her throat. The globs of white fluid dripped down her face and forehead, covering her in the sticky stuff. “Can I let her up now, Miss Banks?” Andrea asked, still somewhat horrified but slightly turned on by the whole scene that had just unfolded. “Yes, you can let her go now, Andrea.” Miss Banks said. “Thank you for your help. Everyone can return to their seats now.” Andrea climbed off the spluttering, choking teen and went to go back to her chair. “Except you, Andrea.” Miss Banks added. “It's your turn.” Andrea froze in her tracks, a cold pit forming in her stomach, but she was saved an instant later when Miss Banks said;. “Oh, it seems we've run out of time. If we're going to complete the course on schedule, I expect you all to show me better cooperation than we experienced, today. Am I understood?” Lindsay & the four guys all sheepishly nodded agreement and quietly left the room. Andrea released a pent-up breath and collected her belongings. “You will be first thing on the schedule tomorrow, Andrea.” Andrea's anxiety instantly returned but she just nodded and left the room. “Sunny, please help Samantha collect herself.” Miss Banks said. “Sure thing!” Sunny said. She was loving this class. She was obviously the most advanced student, so far. She was ‘in her element' & didn't feel ready to leave the room, yet. She loved this professor and was ready to learn many more things from Miss Banks. To shay Sunny was thrilled, would be an understatement. The bubbly blonde skipped up to the front and patted the coughing girl on the back. Samantha's face was a mess of saliva and cum and her thick goth mascara was streaked all over. “Come on, Samantha.” She said. “Class is over. We need to get you back to your dorm.” The black-haired girl burped and stood on shaky legs. Her stomach was bloated and full, and she was dazed, but she picked up her backpack as Sunny towed her from the room. She was embarrassed to have been bested by the ditzy bimbo who was now showing her such kindness. To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaUnsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class.

Georgy-Porgy gets his wish, and more.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It had started not long after the Double Necromancy lesson began. Only Slither-In alumni tended to take Necromancy, because of its dark reputation. It involves communing with dead spirits and summoning demons and the like. Unlike the Divinity classroom, which had tables and benches with enough room, as Ariella had discovered, for under the table Kama Sutra practice, the Necromancy classroom had modern writing tablet chairs. They were set in a curve in front of the teacher's desk.It is said that the reason the Necromancy classroom was gifted with modern furniture was that a couple of years back, the appearance of a particularly fiery demon had incinerated the old furniture in the room.Dr. Snake, former House Master of Slither-In, was the teacher and Lucille, who had already learnt much more advanced Necromancy from her evil genius father than Snake would ever teach, found her mind wandering back to her competition with Ariella, as to who would become ‘Sex Goddess of Briarwood College'.Lucille had been introduced to Defence Against Dark Arts, Snake (or DADA as he was affectionately known by his favourite students) when she had first arrived the previous day. However, there were so many new things to look at and take in that she had not taken much notice of this tall, languid, saturnine figure. Now, Lucille, already bored by the lesson, began to look at Snake properly and started to size him up. She knew she would need him on her side if she were to win the competition, but she was sure she had the necessary wiles and ways that would easily bind the teacher to her cause.There were only four pupils in the glass, two other gals and a guy and they sat with rapt attention as Snake stood and talked animatedly about demons and succubus and their dangers. Lucille sat to the left of the semi-circle.From the way his dark eyes seemed continually drawn to her, clocking the small amount of skin exposed just above her pert breasts and then looking away again, Lucille thought he was just the right sort of pervert who willingly, or unwillingly, could soon become another one of her slaves. All it needed was temptation to be strewn in his way. Therefore, deciding to be decidedly wicked, Lucille silently formed a glamour in her mind and, as she started to radiate her magical sex appeal, she slid her ass forward a little in her chair so as to extend the amount of leg she was showing. It was just by an inch or so, but the movement caught the teacher's eye and he appeared to be contemplating the dark depths under her kilt beyond the honey-toned skin of her knees and partially exposed thighs. “Naughty!” she thought.After a few minutes, Lucille lazily lifted a hand to the top button of her blouse and, making sure Snake was watching, deliberately undid the top button and pushed her taut bosom forward towards him, stretching the cotton of her blouse and exposing the dark crevice of her cleavage and the white of her bra. Snake, looked away and tried to concentrate on his other three students, but they were not any competition to Lucille's sun-goddess beauty and the force of the glamour.The glamour was a spell her father had taught her some years ago and was a way of becoming irresistible to her target. She had used it a lot since her father's arrest. The strength of her glamour was one of the main reasons she had managed to escape the clutches of the Gendarmerie Magique and seduce her way across the English Channel.Inevitably after a few moments cum-to-me DADA's eyes were drawn back as Lucille lifted a leg and crossed it over the other exposing an extensive amount of the smooth tanned skin of her thigh and a hint of the curve of her ass. Snake rallied with a question to one of the other two gals in the class, but they were no competition to the glamour Lucille was exuding into the classroom ever more strongly.Snake faltered in his speech and shuddered as Lucille winked sexily at him while she pulled her kilt still further up her thigh, uncrossed her legs and leaning further back pushed her nearly exposed pubis towards him. The other students could not help but notice and they too stared open-mouthed at the dame as she undid another button on her blouse and blew Snake a kiss. Lucille looked around the class at her fellow pupils to see if she had any natural allies among them. There were three, Henry, a tall big hulking guy with a scarred face and crooked nose who looked as though he had fought in more than just magic battles, most likely a Quidditch player she thought. With a little frisson of excitement, Lucille imagined that under his clothes Henry was probably both well-endowed and muscular.There were also two dark-haired coeds, Priti and Sabrina, both slim and young looking. Priti was the smaller, very underdeveloped with little showing in terms of breasts. Sabrina, was a little taller and probably a 32 b. They, in the same way the hulk was not the most handsome of guys, were also not the prettiest gals. They both sported a mono-brow over deep set dark brown eyes and had thin unsmiling lips. But Lucille reckoned that all three of them had the potential to make obedient disciples. She could tempt the dames with some magic beautification, it was amazing what you could do with a wand. Cosmetic surgery was in its infancy compared to her powers.“Miss l'Astique,” rallied Snake “are you too warm?” It appeared he could no longer resist and came closer to her, dark eyes peering at the exposed cleavage and the still hidden mystery covered with the white mounds of her bra.Not really wanting the teacher to make a pass at her as she sat in the classroom, she lifted her wand surreptitiously under her writing tablet and, when Snake was looking as though he might lunge for her, with a sweeping movement she flung a spell at him. “Tempus non-flugit!” she incanted quietly and Dr. Snake came to a halt arm half-way through a movement towards her.The others pupils were aghast and the hulk started to rise from his desk. “What the …” he started and stood up, but Lucille was pointing her wand at him whilst his own was still in his bag.“Quiet!” she commanded. “This class is dead-boring and I thought that I might liven things up!” She pointed at the hulk and incanted her favourite disrobing spell “Pantus expeliamus!” At which Henry's large kilt flew way leaving him exposed as even more as well-endowed than Lucille had imagined. The guy flushed and tried to hide his exposed genitals with his large hands.Lucille, could not resist the follow-up spell “Gorgeous giganticus.” She intoned and the Henry's manhood shot its way from behind his hands and stood a good sixteen inches out in-front of him, as straight as a dagger, and as thick as a cucumber.The two gals giggled and Lucille knew she had them on-side.“Oi!” protested the guy, “Fuck you bitch, what you playing at!”Lucille, pushed her tongue out from between her lips and said huskily with the full hit of her Gallic suave, “You said it! We are playing ‘fuck you bitch'! You want to fuck all three of us? What about it, ladies?” That silenced Henry who straightened and moved his hands away to let his manhood standout with pride.“Fuck all three of you?” Henry asked not believing his luck.Lucille started to undo her kilt fastener and then exposed her baby-smooth pubis to the guy, who stood still and rampant and breathing rather hard. She then undid her blouse and removed her bra to expose her perfect pert breasts.“Wow!” said the hulk as Lucille approached and took his massive manhood in both hands, giving it long strokes up and down the length.The other two dames stood astonished for the moment and then moved closer to watch, standing on either side of Lucille, fascinated by Henry's enormous dong, all four of them ignoring the frozen statue-lie Snake standing tall behind them.Priti, very short and petite spoke first: “How do you fit something so big inside you?” She wondered.Lucille smiled and replied: “It's amazing what you can do if you're well-lubed and really desperate for a fuck. The female of the species is amazing when she wants sex.”Priti looked disbelieving at the rock-hard monster and swallowed. She loved being fucked, but the thought of this whopper made her eyes water.“Want to feel it?” asked Lucille and the petite dame nodded eagerly, moved forward and experimented with moving her hand up and down the hulking shaft as Henry moaned in pleasure. The skin was soft and pliable and Priti started to play with the head, gradually pushing back the foreskin to reveal its glistening crown. Priti who's hips were barely 28 inches round and who only stood a little over five foot was both fascinated and attracted and yet horrified by the enormous dick.Sabrina, who was lesbian, really fancied the new French student. Standing on the other side of Lucille's naked body she nervously started to caress the witch's beautiful honey-toned skin. “You're so soft!” Sabrina exclaimed, “You skin is like satin and, wow, you are so beautiful.”Lucille's glamour was working on them all and she smiled to herself satisfied.Like an acrobat, Lucille suddenly cartwheeled into the air, twisted and landed legs astride of Henry's dick, feet on the floor with her back to him. She reached up and back and pulled his head down to meet hers and started to kiss him deeply while he bent forward, his massive arms pressing into her perfect breasts.The monstrous cock began to throb between her legs, but being so long, there was still the length of an ordinary big cock still exposed beyond Lucille's cunt and Priti again moved forward and started to massage it.Sabrina came and joined her. “It's so huge, I wonder if we could all ride it at once?” she asked quietly as her hand followed the length up until where it met Lucille's cunt lips which she nervously began to massage. The lips were beginning to open, leaving a glistening wetness where her slit moved over the soft skin. Lucille smiled encouragingly as Sabrina nervously put a finger into Lucille's flowing sex-juices and then lifted it to her mouth to taste the honey.The taste was instant magic and she knew she wanted to make mad passionate love with the beautiful strawberry blonde. Deciding that the opportunity was too good to waste, Sabrina quickly undressed and facing Lucille, put her leg over Henry's meat machine and pressed herself up to French bitch, enjoying the satin, silky feeling of the gorgeous dame's body against her own. She put her arms around her and grabbed and massaged Lucille's ass as the pair moved in unison along the shaft. The throbbing between her legs started her own juices running as she move her slit up and down part of the great length, deliberately pressing her clit against Lucille at each opportunity, each clit becoming harder and more sensitive with each encounter.Sabrina got her wish and Lucille shared her hot deep kisses with her too, massaging her small rosy immature nipples and teasing her to ecstasy.With two chicks now astride his dick and with being the most beautiful babe he had ever seen, kissing him passionately, Henry felt wonderful as the involuntary throbbing of his machine became more pronounced. His hips began to move and he started to thrust back and forth between the two gals' legs. Each thrust became smoother as the honey lubrication from their pussies massaged the shaft.Priti looked at the remaining six to nine inches that kept appearing and disappearing between Sabrina's cheeks as Sabrina's ass moved along the length. This size was a bit more manageable she thought and following the example of the other's stripped herself naked and with relish and mounting excitement at the thought of being fucked, took the head of the beast in her mouth and started sucking and teasing the cock.Sabrina was enjoying herself, the throbbing of the cock stimulating her clit like a vibrator and now being able to suck and tease Lucille's beautiful tits was a something she wouldn't have dreamed of before today.Lucille was smiling to herself as she knew she had gained three loyal sex slaves who were in thrall to her glamour. She reached out for one of Sabrina's hands and raising herself slightly got the lass to start on opening her cunt more with her fingers and to massage her clit with her thumb. Meanwhile, Henry thrust his hips back and forth under the two babe's slits and now, to his mounting excitement, the end went straight into Priti's warm welcome mouth.Priti may not have been pretty, but she now knew she wanted more than a suck. She wanted a fuck! She left her horn-blowing after one particular thrust hit the back of her throat uncomfortably and pulled a chair around in front of the pounding piston. She was still unsure any of it would fit inside her small body and so took her magic wand and used a spell to create an aromatic oil.Some of this she used to lube the head of Henry's corker and then she knelt on the chair. Inserting the wand into her own cunt and with its magic oil she prepared herself for the monster by using her fingers to probe inside, oiling herself deep within and widening her love passage as her excitement mounted.Finally, a little nervously, Priti exposed her fully-opened well-oiled cunt to the thrust of the machine. She moved herself backwards so the cock was pushing against her eager vagina. Then, gradually she wriggled and worked the huge head past her cunt lips and then deeper and deeper into herself, her hand now frantically masturbating her clit with more of the oil as her excitement built.After some minutes of increasing pleasure, Priti was aware of a sudden coolness at her backside as Sabrina deftly dismounted the cock behind her, leaving more room for it to press even deeper into her welcoming sex cave. Inch by inch, she pushed back with each thrust forward. Sabrina deftly used her tongue around Priti's cunt lips to ease its passage in. Priti could feel an orgasm growing as more and more of the monster worked its way into her tiny body. The throbbing and thrusting never ceasing in intensity as she whimpered with mounting excitement. Finally, she thrust herself back one final time and her ass met Lucille's hot naked body as the young witch still sat astride Henry behind her.Lucille was really turned on and enjoying the sight of the massive organ thrusting slowly and deeply in and out of the petite teenage body in long sensuous strokes. She could feel a wildness in her mounting excitement.Lucille leant forward and grabbed Priti's nipples from behind and twisted them roughly, making the lass gasp in pain and pleasure. Sabrina went under the lass and started tonguing Priti's clit as with hand over her mouth Priti issued a long silent scream of orgasm. After some minutes of delight as the orgasm subsided and shuddering in time with the still throbbing penis, she worked her way back up the massive length. The thrusting was lessened and using the back of the chair for leverage she felt the massive head slowly, sensuously moving back and out of her.Finally, she came off the piston with a pop and fell into Sabrina's arms who caught her before she collapsed on the floor and lay there panting, her heart throbbing like a wild thing and her love tube pulsing with delight.Then it was Lucille's turn to kneel on the chair and feel the giant member enter her from behind. Sabrina stood in front of her and massaging Lucille's breasts, offered her own nipples to Lucille's mouth. Sabrina loved being suckled by another gal and this time it was a goddess who was sucking her hard; her tits were turning red from the rough attention.Lucille began to shudder as Henry got into a faster and more urgent rhythm, her fingers fucking Sabrina in time with each enormous thrust. She was loving this wild sex and rode Henry with abandonment as he penetrated her more deeply and easily than with Priti.Unbelievably and with almost superhuman strength and agility Lucille lifted Sabrina bodily and turned her upside down so she could bury her face in the gal's wet, wet cunt. As Henry went into Lucille, Lucille's tongue went deep into Sabrina cunt, deeper than Sabrina could believe while Lucille's nose rubbed hard on Sabrina's clit. As Henry pulled out, Lucille sucked at the other gal's cunt drinking in the juices like a wildcat. Sabrina, had legs in the air on either side of Lucille's head, her sex clamped to Lucille's mouth by arms that grabbed her arse with seemingly superhuman strength. Sabrina's head was dangling below looking along the length back to Henry's enormous balls swinging wildly as his lunges became faster and more desperate. She started to spark with an emerging climax. One of Sabrina's hands found Lucille's clit and began rubbing the large hard bullet frantically trying to bring Lucille to orgasm so they could cum together.Lucille finally came in a frenzy of paroxysms, with her tongue deep inside Sabrina. This is what she wanted; this is what she lived for. Lucille the sex goddess of all the Earth. Henry, feeling the dame's orgasm pulled out rapidly just before losing his load. His giant dong sprayed sperm into the open mouth of Sabrina underneath Lucille, giving her the her first taste of jizz. He sprayed more over her face and on her red and engorged tits.Lucille desperate for the taste of spunk, clambered off the chair, letting Sabrina's legs fall onto the floor and then she was on top of the lass, eagerly sucking Henry's cum from a startled Sabrina's mouth, drinking it eagerly like a sperm vampire. Then using the cum from Sabrina's body she eagerly finger fucked the plainer lass to orgasm with a cum-oiled hand. Sabrina, couldn't yell as Lucille's tongue was deep in her mouth, but she bucked, her body jerking wildly as the orgasm finally hit her.There was some moaning as finally they lay still. The waves of pleasure and of pain gradually receding. Suddenly Priti asked “What about DADA!”.All of their heads spun around. The teacher still stood frozen in the same position; time seemingly had not passed at all for him. Lucille thought for a few moments and then said, “I know I'll trap him so he's powerless to do anything against us. Everyone get dressed and get back to the same position you were in when I zapped him.”The students quickly followed her instructions and then watched with horror and fascination as she undid Snake's zip and pulled his dick out. She massaged it until it stood erect and then worked it with her mouth and tongue, seeming to enjoy giving the teacher a blow job. Finally, with his dick hard and rigid, she sat down back in her chair, arranged herself demurely and took out her wand.She swept her wand before her incanting “Cum avex tempus flugit.” She then gave a mighty scream, as she hid the wand and Snake's snake let cum fly over her cleavage. “Sir!” she screamed “How dare you! What are you doing you perv!”A confused Snake looked about bewildered and took in the sight of his swaying boner spraying sperm over his newest pupil's neck and face and all the class screaming at him. Not believing what he saw, he packed himself away as quickly as possible and rushed out of the class as if all the demons of Hell were on his tail.“Sabrina! Priti!” Lucille called “Please come and lick this sperm off me.” Like supplicants, the two lasses came and knelt on either side of their sex goddess and carefully licked away the remains of their House master's cum. Henry smiled benignly at the sight and felt his manhood stretching again under his kilt as he watched. And then the bell rang for the end of the lesson.It was night-time and George couldn't sleep. His mind kept going back to the Divinity class when he had lost his virginity to Ariella. George had never really got on with females. He wanted to, but babes never seemed to like him. They called him Georgy-Porgy, even though he wasn't fat. They made up rhymes about him and laughed at him in giggling cliques, whispering secrets that he was never told. The problem was that George was a lech and the chicks all distinctively knew it. He was always looking at them with a leer that said he was mentally undressing them, which of course he was! He was a toucher, and took every opportunity to rub against a hottie in a tight spot in a corridor, or - as this morning - putting his hand in inappropriate places.But today had been different! Ariella had sat on his hand, but instead of leaping off, as he had expected, she had ground her wet sopping cunt onto his fingers and forced his thumb deep inside her. And if that was not enough, she had sucked and fucked him in class under the table. It was the first time he had fucked a chick; the first time he had even felt a chick's cunt and he now wanted more. If Ariella had fucked him once, surely, he could fuck her again. He wanted to fill Ariella with his cum; in her hot cunt, in her mouth. He wanted to cum all over her tits. He wanted to kiss her and rub his body all over hers.Georgy-Porgy couldn't sleep because his head was whirling with the fantasy he was creating and his cock hurt from having a constant erection. A wank was no good, he wanted to find her room and fuck her brains out.As he climbed out of bed and covered his nakedness with a dressing gown, he briefly wondered what had happened to Ariella after Miss Peacock had ordered Ariella to follow her from class.At the same time George began his night-time excursion, Ariella was not having difficulty sleeping. She was fast asleep in Dave's single bed with the guy's arms wrapped around her naked body. They had made love slowly and sensuously and now, after they had both cum in unison, slept the deep contented sleep of lovers.Earlier in the night Ariella had been in the study she shared with Lucille and could get no peace. Sabrina and Priti where there and they were simpering to Lucille's every wish as she used her magic to subtlety transform them from being just plain to her ideal of beautiful. The change to a curve of an eyebrow, the pout of a lip, a slight raising of a cheekbone, a finesse to the chin and the two gals were being transformed by Lucille, bit by bit to be worthy to be her acolytes, or, more likely, French courtesans.Ariella, could not cope with the oohs and ahs, the little screams of delight, the fights over the mirror, nor the fawning Lucille received from her slaves. She had sat on her bed alone for a bit thinking about what had happened when she had followed Miss Peacock from the classroom after she had fucked the awful Georgy-Porgy. She knew it had been a mistake, but his fingers and thumb under her ass just reactivated her seemingly unsatiable sex-drive and she just wanted to cum and cum again, whoever it was with.Ariella had been scared as the confident Miss Peacock marched along the corridors to her own private room. She had butterflies in her stomach and she was utterly ashamed of being caught having salacious sex in Miss Peacock's class, especially with the loathsome Georgy Porgy who was always trying tricks on the gals and was thoroughly disliked. It would mean expulsion!Ariella had been aware that the back of her blouse was somewhat damp and that the insides of her smooth thighs were wet and slippery from both her own sex juices and George's newly delivered large eruption of spunk that was now dribbling out of her cunt. If she had been wearing knickers it would not have been so much of a problem, but being naked under her kilt, there was nothing to stop the slow slippery descent of creamy gunk towards her knees.Miss Peacock's room, being an old dungeon, was dark with small high windows letting in a little sunlight from above. The walls were mainly stone, but with dark panelling around an enormous ancient fireplace, which had deep easy chairs in front of it. A few severe looking portraits hung on the walls. Sconces held candles and a candelabra was hanging centrally over a carved oak table which had four chairs, two down each side. There was also a desk covered in grimoires. There were two other doors which, Ariella assumed would lead to a bedroom and bathroom.Miss Peacock gave a wave of her wand and the gloom lifted as the candles sparked with a non-consuming magical flame from which a musky, almost sensuous scent, filled the air. She looked the rather dishevelled Ariella up and down and sniffed. “I think you may smell like a brothel,” she said “but I wouldn't know because I have never visited one. Rather you smell of sex, you randy little sex maniac, your aroma is all cunt juice, sperm and mating pheromones. Did you really think you could fuck in my class unnoticed?” She asked sternly stepping closer to the lass.Ariella thought for a moment that Miss Peacock would strike her and she backed up against the end of the table. But instead, Miss Peacock pounced forward and with fast efficient, almost desperate fingers, started undoing the top buttons on Ariella's tight blouse. Before the coed could object the teacher quickly pulled it up and over the gal's head, the movement pushing the Ariella's bra upwards so that her breasts came free of the cups. They dangled down as the blouse cuffs caught on her wrists and she had to bend forward as Miss Peacock struggled to pull the blouse off over her head.“Whaa!” went Ariella in surprise as the garment finally came free and she straightened up, trying to cover her breasts with her arms. But the young teacher just carried on oblivious of any protest and grabbing the loosened bra, also pulled that over Ariella's head in a swift motion.“Silence!” she said sternly to the buxom babe. “Gertrude! Here, now!” she shoute

A young woman gives her virginity to her next door neighbor. by SkyBubble. Listen to the ► podcast at Steamy Stories. I had always thought my neighbor Belinda was attractive, even after she got glasses. She was well proportioned, with long black hair, ample tits, a round ass, and nice legs. She looked good in a swimsuit. But even as a kid, she had been the prettiest girl in first grade. Belinda had been my neighbor since elementary school. Everyone called her Binny. We had played together and grown up together. As we both grew up, I had watched her mature into a beautiful adult woman. We had both been away at school, so we hadn't seen as much of each other as before, but we stayed in touch.We were both home on break and Belinda was hanging out at my house every so often. One day I was home alone and listening to an old rock album in my bedroom. I looked up to see Binny cheerfully waving her greeting to me as she came in the room and sat down to enjoy the sentimental tune which had just started. Periodically, I would glance at her. When she caught me, she would smile, blush, and look away. When the song ended I said; “Belinda, why do you look away from me?” I asked, pretending I didn't know that this is often a signal. Belinda blushed. “Well, I..” “Am I making you uncomfortable?” “Maybe a bit.” “I'm sorry,” I said. “I just keep noticing how beautiful you are.” Belinda turned red. “Thank you,” she muttered softly. She seemed nonplussed by the compliment. She had always seemed a bit uncomfortable with compliments. “I mean it. You're a very attractive woman.” Belinda smiled. “Thank you,” she said again. I sat next to her. Belinda shifted slightly. She looked down and twirled her hair. I looked Belinda directly in the eye. She smiled again and licked her lips. I moved closer to her. “Look at me, Belinda,” I said. She picked up her pretty head and stared at my lips. “Am I making you uncomfortable?” “Maybe a little bit,” she said. “I'm sorry. I don't want you to be uncomfortable. It's me, your old friend. We've been friends for around fifteen years. Since first grade. We grew up together. You can trust me.” Belinda slid a little closer to me, on the side of the bed. I put my arm behind her. She put her head on my arm. “I know,” Belinda said softly. “It's just” “Just what?” “Most guys…want something.” “What?” “They want…” Her voice trailed off. She barely got the next words out. “…to sleep with me.” “I can understand that,” I said. She gave me a puzzled, slightly irritated look. “You're a beautiful woman. Inside and out.” “You said that. Thank you.” Belinda smiled again. She was almost in tears. Her head was on my shoulder. “You're my best friend,” Belinda said. “I know you won't take advantage of me.” “Right,” I said. Belinda licked her lips. She twirled her hair. I reached around and gave her a hug. Suddenly, Belinda took her glasses off. “Would you mind if I kissed you?” said Belinda. “Why would I mind?” I asked. I had wanted to kiss her for a long time. I leaned over, took her face in my hands, and gave my old friend a good, strong kiss. She responded by sitting up and returning the kiss, Her eyes twinkled. “I like that,” Belinda said. “I like that a lot.” She moved closer until our bodies touched each other, and she gave me a long kiss. “Nice,” she said. I put my arm around her. Belinda snuggled up next to me, her hand on my leg. I kissed the back of her neck. It seems that startled her. She jumped and moaned. “What are you doing?” Belinda said in a surprised tone. “Belinda, look at me.” She looked me in the eye. “Do you trust me?” “Well…yeah…I think so. You're my best friend.” “Yes,” I said. “We've been friends for a long time.” “I think since we were six,” Belinda said. “I admit I had kind of a crush on you even then,” I said. Belinda smiled. I gently moved my hand to Belinda's boob. She shifted in toward me. “What are you doing?” she said, not in a stern or angry way. “You seem uncomfortable, Binny,” I said. “May I ask you a personal question?” “Uh, sure.” “Have you ever had sex?” “No,” Belinda said softly, with a touch of sadness in her voice. “Would you like to?” “Uh, I…I don't know,” Belinda replied. “Maybe.” “I love that answer,” I said. “It's beautifully honest. One of the many beautiful things about you.” Belinda smiled. She put her head down. “Thank you,” she said softly. “I'll tell you what. Why don't we go with it, and when you want to stop, we'll stop. If you don't want to do something, just say no. I won't push it. OK?” “OK,” she said tentatively. “Come kiss me again,” I said. Belinda hit me with a fervent kiss. Her mouth was wide open. I kissed her open mouth and slipped my tongue into her mouth. She giggled. I put my arms around her. I undid her bra. Belinda reached inside her top and took her bra off. I kissed her tits over her shirt. She took it off. I blew in her ear. “Oh,” Belinda sighed. “Ah.” I ran my hands up and down her sides while I kissed her round, firm breasts. My tongue licked her nipples. I gently bit them and I sucked on them. “That's nice,” said Belinda. “I like that.” Her hand was back on my leg. She gently touched my crotch, then quickly withdrew. My cock was bulging. I stood up. “Where are you going?” said Belinda. She grabbed me and kissed me again. She unzipped my pants and blew in my ear. My hand was on her round ass. I took off my shirt. “Oh,” Belinda said with a smile. I pulled her close to me, our bodies grinding against each other. i put my hand back on Belinda's shapely butt; and pulled her pants off. With a kiss, Belinda unbuckled my belt. Belinda stretched out on my bed, displaying her womanly charms. “I want it!” she almost yelled. “I want it now.” “Belinda,” I said, “do you want to do it?” “Yes!” “You want to have sex?” “Yes!” “Do you want me to be your first?” “Yes! I want you to be my first!” “Tell me you want me.” “I want it! I want you!” “What do you want?” I said. “I want your cock! I want you to stick it deep inside me.” “Are you sure?” I said. “I'm sure,” she said. “I want you to do me, ravish me. I need you to take me.” “You want me to take your virginity?” “Yes! Right now! Please! I'm horny as hell! I don't know how much longer I can take it.” “OK, then,” I said. I lay next to Belinda. I slipped her soaking panties off. She was dripping. “You're wet.” She nodded. I took off my underpants and I kissed Belinda again. She moaned. She wrapped herself around me. “This might hurt a little,” I said as I placed my finger on the lips of Belinda's cunt. “That's OK,” she said, smiling. “I'm a big girl.” I slipped my finger inside her vagina. I rotated it, moving a little further into her until I found her clitoris. Belinda gasped as I fingered her clit. I rotated it around while Belinda began idly playing with my penis. I stuck another finger in Belinda. She began stroking my dick more seriously. She was sweating. “This is great,” Belinda said. “You ain't seen nothing yet,” I said. Belinda laughed. As if on an impulse, Belinda raised herself up and kissed my stiff cock. She began to lick it. “Careful,” I said. “You don't want me to pop before I'm in you.” “OK,” Belinda said, and she opened her mouth and put her pretty lips around my hard organ. Her ample tits bounced up and down with the motion of her head. “I'm about to pop,” I said. “Are you sure you can take it in?” Belinda laughed. “Ah,” she said. “OK,” I said, a little skeptically. Then what I had warned her about happened. I popped. My cock jerked around, hitting the roof of Belinda's mouth and releasing my sperm into her mouth. At first, Belinda seemed to be taking it in. Suddenly, she coughed and spat jism all over. She smiled and licked her lips, then kissed me. “Damn,” Belinda said, my juice dripping from her pretty face. I got up. “I'll get a towel,” I said. I tossed the towel to Belinda and she wiped her face. I got back on the bed. I said. I kissed her slowly but firmly on the lips, moving down to her tits, down her torso to her pussy. I kissed her pussy. “Having a good time?” I said. “Boy, am I!” “Well, it's about to get better.” Having already invaded her with my finger, it was easier to get my face in. I opened the walls of her female area and my tongue slowly caressed her cunt, getting a little further inside Belinda. She was breathing heavily. “Oh, Christ,” said Belinda. “That's so nice.” She continued to work my penis in her hand. It was growing harder. I continued to work her pussy. Belinda was breathing hard. Her body was shaking. “Oh, God!” she exclaimed. She could barely contain herself. My cock stood erect. Belinda stopped stroking it. I finished eating her. “Give me that!” Belinda said. “I need it! Put it inside me Now!” I pushed and got a bit inside the lip of Belinda's cunt. I pulled back and pushed again. “Ow!” I gently kissed her and thrust again. Belinda bit her lip and grabbed the sheets. With a couple more pushes, I got fully into her wet pussy. I moved slowly in and out, a little deeper with each thrust, until my hard, stiff dick was as deep as it could get. Belinda was bug eyed. She was sweating and moaning loudly. I kept pushing in and out, in and out. “Oh!” I kept thrusting. “Oh, oh my God!” Belinda had never felt anything like that before. “You OK?” I said. “OK? I'm fantastic! Jesus Christ, this is good!” I sped up the pace just a little. My balls slapped Belinda's no longer innocent pussy over and over. “Oh, my God!” Belinda's eyes got wide, her breath got short, her legs bent, and she was sweating. I couldn't tell if she was ecstatic or scared to death, or both. “OH, MY, GOD!” Belinda cried. “So good!” I popped. Belinda recognized it from when I popped in her mouth. Her body continued to spasm and tremble with ecstatic pleasure as my cock spat a large stream of juice into her cunt. She could hardly breathe. The stream exhausted, my cock went flaccid. “Wow, so that's what it feels like,” Belinda said once she caught her breath. “Wow, cool.” “You OK? How are you feeling?” I said. “Great,” Belinda said. “That was really good!” She looked at me and smile. “Thank you. I'm glad you were my first. I hope we can do it again really soon.” I kissed her. “Any time, Belinda. Any time.” by SkyBubble for Literotica

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2Hans finds his confidence and the fraulein, too.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.PART TWO – October 6, 1992Normally I found it impossible to be spontaneous around hot chicks like this, but something about being in that costume, thinking about my grandfather's irrepressible charm brought out a boldness in me which I didn't normally possess. I put my arm around this hot, blue-eyed fraulein and said, in my worst German accent, “Yah, and dis here is mein liebchen, Helga Boob en schteen.”She corrected me comically, “Not Boob en schteen, Boob en schtein!” Everyone in the entire room laughed themselves silly. Then Helga loudly introduced the girls. “May I introducen mein fellow pledges from ze Tau Nu Upsilon Sorority? Ya, dis here is Gertruda Cock en suck en.”Everyone laughed at her crude pun, but I clicked my heels together very seriously, like a proper Austrian man, and said “Guten abend, Gertruda,” then I bowed and kissed the back of the adorable redhead's soft little hand.Helga went on, pointing to a busty little African American girl, who looked quite stunning in her bright orange dirndl. “And zis here is little Heidi Ho. Yah, she's an actual ho!” I clicked my heels together, and kissed Heidi's hand. “And dis vun here ist Muschi von Kitten licker.” Muschi, who had short black hair and snow-white skin, leaned forward and presented her cheek to me, so I kissed it, laying my lips on the second female of my life. Her skin was as soft as silk.Helga gestured toward a cute blonde with bright pink circles painted on her cheeks, saying, “And, finally, mein beste freunden, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein, the third.” Hildegard laughed, then turned and wiggled her ass at me. I bowed deeply and said, “Very nice to meet you, Herr Fuck me up the ass en stein.” She wiggled her ass again, right in my face, so I leaned down a little farther and kissed her right on her behind, and the crowd went wild. I was surprising the shit out of myself. My grandfather's DNA was having a field day with my confidence. I raised my oversized prop stein, and shouted, “Beer! Ve must haff beer!”Helga had an identical stein, and so we filled them together from the keg and chugged them while everyone clapped, until they were empty. I saw that beer was leaking out of her defective stein and dripping all over her glorious, copper colored cleavage, making her white top wet enough for me to see the lacy blue bra she was wearing under it. Oh shit. I couldn't take my eyes off her tits. She caught me looking, but instead of getting mad, she just looked down at her breasts and said, “Oops. I can be zo clumzy zometimes, liebchen! You know how I am!” She ran her fingers over her soaked cleavage.I don't know what came over me, but I took her wrist in my hand and said, clicking my heels together, “Allow me, fraulein Boob en schtein.” And I wrapped my lips around her fingertips and licked them dry of beer. She just stared at me with the biggest smile on her face, and her eyes twinkling. My god! Who was I?I had no idea what to do next, but some joker saved me by playing a polka on the stereo. Without missing a beat, Helga shouted, “Shall ve dance, mein liebchen?” She didn't even wait for me to answer. She just grabbed my hand and dragged me to the middle of the floor and we started to polka.I'd been to a few polkas when I was a kid, so I knew the basic moves, and a few of the special ones, and I guess Helga had been to a few polkas too, because she kept right up with me. Soon, everyone was clapping and cheering and snapping photographs, and at least ten others, who knew how to polka, joined in, including Heidi Ho! Where a black girl learned to polka is anybody's guess. When the song finally ended, I lifted my stein and shouted the traditional Oktoberfest starting cheer, which for some reason popped to mind even though I thought I'd forgotten it years ago “O' zapft is! The Keg Is Tapped! Let Oktoberfest Begin!”After the ear-splitting cheer, the music switched back to hip hop, and the lights dimmed, and the disco lights began to flash, and soon Helga and I were dancing in the center of a crowd, this time gyrating like fools, just like everyone else on the dance floor. By the third song, I was utterly smitten with her. She had such a bold, fearless spirit, that I just let all of my nerdy inhibitions go, and danced, not caring how stupid I looked, because my eyes were glued to her. Her breasts. Her coppery face. Her stunning, sky-blue eyes. And she was looking right back at me, sometimes smiling, but sometimes with an expression on her face that reminded me of the expression I'd seen on Briona's face while Troy was fucking her. Damn. Helga was giving me sex face! It was unbelievably cool!The third song was a raunchy rap song that was bit that year, Baby Got Back, and suddenly Heidi Ho, Helga's black friend, appeared in front of me and started grinding her ass against my crotch. I'd never danced like this before, but there were other couples doing it, so I put my hands on her hips and grinded away. I started to get a boner, so I turned around, afraid she might feel it. But then Gertruda Cocken sucken, an adorable freckle-faced girl, with vivid red hair, started grinding her ass into my crotch instead, apparently unconcerned about the fact that I was rubbing my erection against her. Or maybe even enjoying it! It was an incredible feeling. Then Heidi put her arms around me from behind, and started grinding her crotch against my ass, and now I was sandwiched between two Bavarian hotties, feeling Heidi's firm tits rubbing all over my back. My mind was now officially blown. But I rolled with it. Why the fuck not? It was Oktoberfest!Midnight in the campus park.Then when that song ended, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein switched with Heidi, and Helga von Boob en schtein switched with Gertruda, and now I was feeling Helga's large, coppery tits flopping back and forth across my back. Hildegard was a bit drunk by this time, so she leaned forward and started rubbing her ass up and down, grinding her pussy against my cock, making it look exactly like I was fucking her. She even started making orgasmic sounds. And I realized that in all likelihood, my cock was actually rubbing against more than just her ass. In fact, it might be rubbing right against her tight little pussy! Shit, this was getting way out of hand! Then I noticed that the older sisters in her sorority were watching us with great amusement. Maybe this was part of their initiation ceremony. But I didn't care. If she wanted to dry hump me in a room full of people, more power to her. She even grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands up to her tits! Oh shit! They weren't all that big, but I could feel the hard lumps of her nipples bouncing under my fingers as I squeezed her little grapefruits.I began to feel the warning signs of an impending orgasm coming on strong. Oh my god, I was going to blow my load feeling the first tits of my life! But at just the last minute, the final girl in Helga's harem, Muschi von Kittenlicker, pushed Hildegard aside, but instead of grinding her ass against mine, she faced me and started gyrating against me in time with Helga behind me. Now two sexy women were rubbing her tits against me, and my cock got enough of a reprieve that my urge to cum faded mercifully away.Muschi's paper pale face was flush with devastating sexiness, but she wasn't looking at me. She was looking past me at Helga. And in spite of how much I was enjoying this once-in-a-lifetime experience, I think I detected pure infatuation in Muschi's expression. She didn't make eye contact with me even once, but she kept licking her lips as if she wanted to kiss someone. I bent toward her, suddenly excited about kissing another girl, but she just shifted to the other side, her eyes staring past me, and looking down at Helga's ample cleavage. Oh shit, she wants to kiss her friend! I turned to look at Helga's beautiful copper colored face in the flashing disco light, but she appeared to be totally unaware of Muschi's lustful looks.The song changed, and now all the Bavarian girls crowded around me and began to rub their bodies and asses, all over me. It was dark, and the lights were flashing, and I had no idea who was who, but my hand definitely squeezed another girl's breast for a few seconds, maybe Heidi Ho's and I also fondled a couple of their asses, running my fingers over their delightful ass-cracks. It was almost like I was in some kind of fully clothed orgy!But then, halfway through the song, a hand grasped mine, and pulled me off the dance floor. It was Helga Boobenschtein. She grinned back at me as she pulled me out the front door, leaving her friends behind, obviously sick of sharing me with them. She wanted me all to herself. That was just fine with me. It was getting pretty weird anyway. Helga and I ran hand in hand through the campus, laughing like lunatics. I suppose the beer had gone to our heads, because we were utterly silly with hilarity. I never was much of a drinker. When we'd run ourselves tired, we sat down on a bench, still holding hands.After she caught her breath, she said in her regular voice, “I lied to you earlier, my name's not really Helga Boobenschtein.”“Ach du lieber! I'm shocked! Is it Boobenschteen after all?”She laughed and said, “No. My real name is Annie Stoltz. And yes, that is a German name.”I dropped the accent and said, “You sure don't look German!”“No, my mother's Brazilian. I got my black hair and dark skin from her. But I learned to polka from my dad. He also gave me these eyes.” Indeed, her eyes were the most amazing baby-blue color I'd ever seen. They almost glowed against her copper colored face.“Well, I have a surprise for you too. I'm not really Helmutt von Wiener. My name is Hans Willis.”Annie laughed, “You have German name too? That's too perfect!”“My grandpa's from Austria, and my grandma from my mother's side is Bavarian.”“Oh my god. What are the odds that two half-Germans would meet at an Oktoberfest party in Illinois, dressed in matching costumes? It's a good thing I don't believe in fate, or I'd say it was fate.”I laughed, “I don't believe in fate, either, but show me the evidence, and I'll be happy to reconsider. But in any large sampling, like life, coincidences are bound to happen. And they have to happen to somebody. In this case, to us.”“Spoken like a true scientist, Hans.”I smiled. But for some reason, I wanted to avoid talking about science. That's what had derailed my date with Briona. So instead I said, “That party was off the hook!”She blushed. “I'm sorry about the girls. They're a bunch of sluts. Except for Muschi, her real name is Barbara. She's a lesbian.”“Yeah. I kinda noticed. And I think she has the hot for you, Annie.”Annie laughed, “I know. I know. I keep telling her I'm not into it, but she just won't give up. But I love her to death. And you enjoyed our little dance, didn't you?”I had no words for how much I'd enjoyed our dance. So I just blushed and smiled.She laughed and squeezed my hand, giving me a strange erotic thrill. Then she said, “I've seen you around the labs. What's your major?”“General science.”She grinned, “Yeah? I might do that too, but I'm just a freshman. I'm taking a bunch of different classes this year until I figure out what my passion is. But it's definitely in the sciences. I love science. I love science. I'm taking this biology class right now, and we're learning all about the…”As she bubbled with enthusiasm about biology, her face absolutely glowed, in spite of her dark skin. She just seemed to radiate a luminosity that filled my heart with a feeling so powerful that I was on the verge of laughter or tears. I had the overpowering urge to tell her how much I loved science too, but remembering how things went with Briona, I did something else instead.I kissed her.It was a sudden impulse, perhaps inspired by Grandpa's mischievous DNA, and I acted on it without getting hung up by my normal crippling uncertainty. I didn't even wait for her to finish her current sentence. I just leaned toward her and planted my lips on hers. She didn't push me away or slap my face. Instead, she threw her arms around me, pulled me closer on the bench, and kissed me back, deeply, passionately, lustfully as if she'd been waiting for this moment her entire life. Her mouth opened and our tongues began to polka. This sweet, funny, brainy girl was a seething well of passion under that fun-loving surface. She was moaning into my mouth in no time at all, clearly enjoying this amazing kiss every bit as much as me.We must have made quite a tableau in our costumes, making out like crazy on a bench in the center of the quad, illuminated by a nearby streetlight. I could hear people walking by, occasionally snickering or making crude comments. But I didn't care. This was my first French kiss, and I had no intention of letting embarrassment cut it short. And the longer we kissed, the more I dialed out the rest of the world, until there was only the two of us, and our tongues, and our lips, and our hearts.Suddenly she turned and straddled me, and I enjoyed the feel of her breasts heaving against my chest. By this time I had a massive erection, so I held her back a bit, to prevent her from feeling it.She started shivering, and said, “My legs are freezing”. I took that as an invitation to help warm them up, so I put my hands on her calves, which were splayed out on the bench on my left and right. Some girls, like Muschi, have baby-soft skin, but not Annie. Her skin felt thick and smooth and was covered with a soft, almost invisible peach fuzz. The feel of her flesh made my cock throb with desire. I'd never felt anything so amazing in my life. It felt like suede leather, only softer and suppler.She began humming happily in my mouth as I rubbed her calves. I moved my hands up higher, my fingers slipping under the edge of her skirt to rub her soft thighs. Then with each stroke of my hands, I went a little higher under her skirt. I expected her to tell me to stop at any moment, but she didn't. Finally my fingertips touched the edge of her panties, and a few strokes later my hands were all the way onto her ass, cheeks, squeezing them through the soft, stretchy cotton of her undies. She giggled, but she didn't make me stop. I loved the feel of her ass wiggling under my hands as she laughed.Then, unexpectedly, she slid forward on my lap, pressing her crotch against my hard on. She gave a lustful little gasp, as did I. I couldn't believe how well this was going! The only thing separating my cock from her pussy was a few thin layers of fabric. It was insanely erotic, and all the while we explored each other's mouths with our tongues, absolutely breathless with passion.We kissed and kissed and kissed in this position for the longest time. The campus clock struck 1, then 2. I couldn't believe we'd been at it for so long. But I knew it couldn't last forever. There were classes tomorrow and we were both dedicated students. So, reluctantly, we pulled back and just looked into each other's eyes for a while. I found that to be ten times more intimate than kissing. For the first time in my life, I could look into a woman's eyes without glancing away nervously after a few seconds. I could look into Annie's baby-blue eyes forever.Carnal Knowledge In the Woods.She said, “Would you care to escort me back to my dorm, liebchen?”“But of course, fraulein.” I was sad when she squirmed off my lap. I had the sinking feeling that this was a one shot deal. In the light of day she'd notice how crooked my teeth were. She'd notice my acne scars and wiry hair. But we walked, hand in hand, like boyfriend and girlfriend, and I started to think, maybe, just maybe, a second date?She led me on a roundabout route, rather than the direct way to her dorm. It took us into the dimly lit park next to Davenport ravine, which was totally deserted. We waded through drifts of fallen leaves. I put my arm around her waist and snuggled her close. My palm was tucked right under her right breast, which would occasionally bounce down against the top of my thumb, giving me an incredible thrill each and every time. I was trembling with lust. I wanted to move my hand higher, but I was afraid of overstepping. But then it occurred to me that Annie was my girl now. I don't know how I knew it, I just did. It gave me the confidence to cup her breast in my hand. She hummed and leaned her head against mine and squeezed my waist tighter. We walked that way for a while. I thrilled at the feel of her soft, squishy boob bouncing playfully in my fingers. I even felt her nipple getting harder against my palm. And the heft of her breast was amazing. The bulge in my lederhosen was pointing straight ahead.I could see the bright windows of her dorm getting closer over the treetops, and I knew this magical night would soon be over. This was a girl's only dorm. Boys weren't allowed in at any time. But she steered me off the path toward a huge thicket of bushes near the center of the park. Then she got down on her hands and knees and said, “Follow me, Hans.” She crawled into a dark opening in the branches, which I'd never noticed before. I followed. It was a dark and thorny little tunnel, but I could see her silhouette ahead of me, and I could hear the thorns scratching at the edges of her skirt. A chill of fear swept through me suddenly. Fear of the unknown, I guess. Fear of dark places.The thorny tunnel took a few twists and turns, but eventually I saw her crawling out into the moonlight ahead of me. She stood up and smiled at me as I climbed out of the tunnel into a small clearing in the center of the giant thicket. I wondered how many people knew about this secret place?We were totally alone. Moonlight twinkled in her eyes and we kissed again. She pulled me close, then pulled me over with her into a pile of leaves that had collected in the center of the clearing. We laughed. I kneeled over her, my legs straddling her thighs. I looked down, mystified by her beautiful moonlit face. She put her hands on her blouse and pulled the front of it down, all the while looking at me with an intensely trusting and intimate expression. She had a thin baby-blue bra under the blouse, through which I could see the dark circles of her areolas.She reached up and pulled my face down into her coppery cleavage, and I breathed in her powdery perfume and kissed her supple skin, in circling motions, hardly believing this was happening, until I was kissing her hard nipple through the thin fabric of her bra. She groaned in pleasure and suddenly pulled the front of her bra down, exposing her moonlit breasts to me. Her areolas were chocolate brown. I took one of her large nipples into my mouth and circled it with my tongue, and bit it lightly with my teeth, making her giggle. This was an absolute dream come true, but it was only getting better with each passing second.As I switched to kissing and licking her other breast, she opened her legs, and I shifted so I was kneeling between them. I lowered myself onto her, pressing my hard-on into her crotch, and began to grind myself against her, softly at first, but with growing urgency. She ran her fingers through my hair, then began to push my head downward. For a second I thought she wanted me to stop licking her boobs, but she kept pushing me down with one hand, while she pulled up her flouncy skirt with the other. Soon my face was inches away from her lacy blue panties. There was a large wet spot in the center of the blue lace. I saw it only for a second before she pulled my face down into her warm wet crotch. I was overwhelmed by the musky moistness of her. I'd caught a whiff of Briona the night she fucked Troy, but now that I was buried in an actual pussy, I took a deep breath of her animalistic aroma. Good grief, I loved it!I grabbed her suede-soft thighs with both hands and began kissing her pussy through the lacy fabric, licking the tender flesh of her labia on either side, which made her moan with delight. I worked my tongue around the edge of the panties, slowly pulling the edge of it inward, exposing more of her tender flesh. I felt her downy black pubic hairs tingling across my tongue. I pulled at them playfully with my lips. She laughed, then groaned. I teased her for a while, licking the left side, then the right, moving ever inward, but not all the way. She twisted about passionately trying to make me go further, but I playfully delayed, as much to entice her as to prolong the moment for me. This was, without doubt, the greatest night of my life, and I wanted it to go on forever. Finally she couldn't wait any longer, so she reached down and pulled her panties all the way open and pulled my face into her warm wet pussy. My nose buried itself in her downy bush, and my tongue slipped between her swollen lips. She tasted incredible.“Oh, liebchen…” she moaned, “that feels so good.”Although this was my first time, I'd listened to Briona's instructions as Troy ate her out, so I had a general idea of what to do. For the next half hour or more I ate Annie's sweet pussy with absolute abandon. I kissed and teased her, and tried to make her squirm and whimper with pleasure. I found I couldn't put my tongue very far into her vagina. There was a thin membrane just an inch inside her pussy lips. It took me a few seconds to realize what it was. Oh shit, that's her hymen! I recognized it from biology class. For some reason, because of her sexual confidence, I'd assumed Annie wasn't a virgin, exactly the opposite mistake I'd made from judging Briona. I chuckled, realizing that I was a terrible judge of things like that. But it didn't matter. I was touched that Annie trusted me to kiss her this way. I was careful not to lick her too vigorously. I knew from biology class that the hymen could be broken accidentally, and I certainly didn't want to be responsible for an unintentional defloration! So I concentrated most of my efforts on her tiny little clitoris. She loved it when I sucked it and swirled it with my tongue.After a while I discovered that her favorite thing was when I rubbed her pussy up and down with my entire face. I'd start with my nose buried between her quivering lips, then slide upward, so my nose and tongue went up her pussy until I could lift the little hood covering her clitoris with the tip of my tongue, and flick that sensitive little nub before making my way back down. I went up and down this way, again and again, starting slowly but building up speed. My face was slick with her copious juices, which thrilled me to no end. She whimpered and gasped and groaned, and started saying, “Oh, god. Oh god. Oh yes. Oh yes…” And then, quite suddenly, her entire body tensed up like crazy, and she closed both of her thighs around my head and held me in a vice grip while she bucked and arched and clenched, squealing with an incredibly powerful orgasm. A splash of warm juices surged out of her pussy onto my face, startling me, and delighting me at the same time.Then I began licking and sucking her dripping wet pussy with gusto, swallowing her juices, and slurping her delicious clit. But after a few seconds of this she started banging my forehead with her palm, apparently too overwhelmed to be able to communicate vocally. I took the hint and left her over-stimulated clit alone. Annie's body remained as stiff as a board, and a deep trembling rolled through her thighs for two solid minutes. Finally she relaxed, and her thighs opened, releasing my head from the vice grip. She just lay there for the longest time, panting hard as if she'd just jogged a mile. I took the opportunity to finally take a good long look at her beautiful pussy in the moonlight. Every woman in the world has one, but Annie's was the first I'd seen this closely. I'd seen Briona's but she was so hairy, I really hadn't been able to make out any details. But Annie's pussy only had a little oval tuft of silky black hair on top, and simple curving chocolate brown lips below, topped with a tiny little nub. I knew right then and there that for the rest of my life, Annie's vagina would be the one I'd judge all others by. It was simply too beautiful for words. An absolute work of art, just like every other square inch of her.I kissed her pussy lips gently this time, savoring the similarity of these lips to her other lips. After a while she tugged at my hair. So I crawled up and snuggled her in the leaves, my leg over her legs to keep them warm in the chilly October air. Slowly she came out of the post orgasmic state she'd been in for the last ten minutes. She looked at me with wide eyes and said, “Hans, I never did that before. That was an orgasm I guess. Wow.”“Yeah, wow!” I said, smiling. We kissed. She backed off and wrinkled her nose in distaste.“Is that what I taste like?”“Delicious.”“If you say so,” she said sardonically.“I do say so. Your pussy, my dear, is ze finest pussy in all ze fatherland. Yah, sweet nectar from Odin…”She kissed me to shut me up. We hugged and kissed sweetly for a long time, shivering against each other, neither of us wanting the night to end.There was a rustling in the bushes. We both tensed and listened intently for more. Was someone else crawling up the tunnel? Fear gripped us, but after a few minutes of deadly silence, I said, “Must have been a branch falling.”“Sorry,” she said, “I get easily spooked.”“I saw a ghost once.” She let this random bit of information sit there in the darkness. A cloud moved over the moon and suddenly we were plunged into pitch darkness. I could only, just barely, make out her sky blue eyes in the inky blackness.“A ghost?”“Yeah.”“There are no such things as ghosts.”She sighed, “Yeah, I know, but I saw one, so, I guess that's stupid, right?”My science brain now switched on, instinctively. “You know, I used to love ghost stories and paranormal stuff. But nobody has ever found scientific evidence that any of that stuff exists, in spite of millions of dollars spent on research, hundreds of independent studies, probably more. In the whole of human history, there's still no conclusive evidence that human consciousness survives death.”“I know. But it hasn't been disproved either.”“You can't prove a negative.”She laughed. “I know, Hans, I know. I told you it's stupid.”“So what's this ghost you saw? Could have been a dream, or a hallucination. They're more common than people think.”“Maybe.” She said. The cloud moved off the moon, and once again I could see her lovely bronze face. I could tell from her expression that she didn't want to tell me more. She'd given me a glimpse of her dark secret, but that was all I was going to get. She could let me lick her pussy, but the ghost story thing was a little too personal. Go figure.Perhaps as a way to change the topic, she rolled over to straddle me. In response my softened cock began to grow again. She looked down at me in the moonlight and said, “You know, Hans, you're quite lovely.”“Handsome, you mean”“Lovely. Handsome men don't wear lederhosen.”I was about to say something funny, but she began to grind herself on my hardening erection. A beautiful, lustful expression came over her sweet face. She inched herself slowly down my body, and I watched her as she unbuttoned the buttons on the front of my lederhosen. There were a lot of them, and it would have been amusing except I was suddenly aware that she intended to touch my cock. I got lightheaded with amazement and lust. One of the great dreams of my life was about to come true, and I tried to commit the sight of Annie unbuttoning me to memory. My underwear-clad cock began to emerge more and more with each button, rising up to her grinning face, eager to meet her, to shake hands, to say hello. She tickled the tip of it playfully, amused at the way it jumped with each touch.“Little Hans wants out. Should I let him?”“Yes Fraulein. Zat would be lovely.” I tried to be funny and cool, but my voice cracked with tension.She pulled the band of my underwear down, and my cock sprang up in front of her face, looking quite impressive in the moonlight, if I may say so myself. Her eyes twinkled at the sight of it. “I stand corrected. Not little Hans. BIG Hans!” I'm glad she'd never seen Troy's cock! Then she touched my cock with her fingers, sending shivers up and down my spine. She began to bat it with her fist, making it bob about playfully. She'd obviously never seen a penis before, because she was utterly fascinated. She stroked it gently, and rolled my furry balls in her fingertips, giggling at the strange feel of me. I was in absolute heaven by this point. And when she leaned down and kissed the underside of my cock with her beautiful lips, my heart skipped a beat. She kissed it again and again, and the more she kissed it, the harder it got, which I didn't even think was possible. Finally she opened her mouth and the tip slipped between her warm, wet lips. I felt her teeth, her lips, her tongue, but mostly I saw. Really, it was the sight of her mouth, her beautiful, rosy mouth, wrapped around this most intimate part of me, which made my heart do loop-de-loops.She tongued me and kissed me and sucked me in a variety of ways. It was her turn now to experiment, and I loved every minute of it. After a while she unbuttoned my suspenders and pulled the shorts down, without bothering to take my boots off. She spread my thighs open and licked my furry balls, taking them into her mouth, while stroking my turgid shaft with her soft fingers. She was clumsy and inexperienced, but I didn't know better. It was perfect as far as I was concerned. I just laid back and let her service me, amazed at how much she got into it. She kept looking up at me with her baby blue eyes as she slobbered all over my cock, which was truly mind-blowing. I'd daydreamed about blowjobs for years, but the reality was so much better. I mean, this was literally one of the most beautiful women I'd ever seen in my life, and she was sucking my cock. It was beyond wonderful. It was life altering.After only a few minutes of her wonderful mouth bobbing up and down on my cock, I began to feel the telltale signs of impending orgasm. “Oh shit, Annie, I'm gonna cum if you keep that up.”She looked up at me and said, “I want to feel you cum in my mouth, Hans. Is that okay?”I nodded, dazed with excitement. Then she sucked and slurped, putting her limber neck into it, and rolling my balls with her fingertips. The underside of my cock became so sensitive that I could feel every taste bud on her magical tongue. Then I felt a hot burst in my nuts, and I began to buck and writhe with the most incredible orgasm I'd ever felt. She kept sucking and jerking as I shot my seed into her mouth. Her cheeks quickly became distended, and cum began to ooze past her lips down my cock. Then I saw her gulping, and I realized she was actually swallowing my cum.I didn't get soft for a second, so she just swallowed and kept on sucking. Sure, my cock was so sensitive by this time that it almost felt painful being in her mouth, but I put up with the pain because I didn't want it to end. I had no idea when or if I'd ever get another blowjob. Happily I got over the hypersensitivity after a few minutes, and she continued to suck and slurp for another ten or fifteen minutes until I thought I was probably on the verge of cumming again.But then Annie suddenly sat up and grabbed her purse. My heart sank. I was certain she was going to check her watch and say it was time to go home. But instead she pulled out a little wrapper and clumsily tore it open. My head nearly exploded when I realized what she was doing. I'd totally forgotten to bring my condom with me. Thank God Annie was more organized than me. She tried to put it on my cock, but it was too dark to see that she was putting it on inside out. We both laughed as she yanked the stretchy rubber on my throbbing shaft. It was so hilarious that it almost took my mind off what was about to happen.Eventually she got the condom over about half my phallus, and said, “Well, that's as good as it gets, I guess!” Then she stepped out of her panties and squatted over me. I reached up and our fingers interlocked. I was filled with the most amazing love for Annie as she lowered her muff onto my pole. Then before I knew it, I felt the head of my scepter pushing against the tender flesh of her hymen. She paused, our eyes locked on each other. We both knew this was an important moment and should be savored. Then she lowered herself, with a deep groan, and popped her cherry on me. She slid all the way down with a throaty gasp, until I was totally immersed in her tight pussy. She sat there for a minute or two, and we looked at each other smiling. It was over. We were no longer virgins.“High five.” I said.We high-fived each other, smiling like crazy.I was thrilled with the thought that half of my cock, the part uncovered by the condom, was touching the inside of her sweet tunnel. She slowly lifted herself, then lowered herself. She was so tight around me, I might as well not have been wearing a condom. It was incredible.She moaned, “Oh fuck, Hans. You feel so big. Oh god. Oh god. What a great cock. Thank you. Thank you for this, Hans.”I was actually fucking a gorgeous half-Brazilian hottie in a pile of leaves, and she was actually thanking me. I looked up at her in wonder. The moonlight was glinting on her dark, shiny braids. As she slowly lifted herself up again her gorgeous lips opened to emit a moan of transcendent pleasure. I was moved more than words can convey.I blurted, “I love you.” Her blue eyes opened wide, and for a moment I was worried that I'd made a mistake. But then she began to pump her body up and down on me with crazy abandon, her eyes locked to mine, as she gave off beautiful, throaty moans.“Oh, oh, oh. You feel so good inside me. Oh yeah. So good. Goddamned fucking fantastic! Oh Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!” Soon she was pounding herself on me faster, making the leaves rustle and bounce into the air. I reached up and yanked the front of her bra down, releasing her large brown breasts again. They looked amazing, bobbing and bouncing in the moonlight with those dark brown areolas flying up and down in a blur. Then I began to arch my pelvis in rhythm with her movements, rising up to meet her with each downstroke. The bare skin of our pelvises began slapping wetly together again and again. She was so wet, I could feel her juices dripping down my balls.Suddenly, a sharp, spine-tingling, high-pitched groan came from the bushes to our left. We froze in primal fear. I felt every hair on my headstand erect, and Annie's pussy tightened like a clamp around my shaft. After a few moments of silence, the bushes rustled, as if something was moving slowly around the edge of the clearing. It groaned again, weirder this time, sounding almost human, but I was certain it had to be an animal. Annie's face was contorted in terror. She pulled off me, and plopped to her hands and knees.She whispered desperately, “Come on. Fuck me Hans. Hurry up.”I couldn't believe she wanted to keep going. I wanted to run. As a matter of fact, I was scared shitless. But there she was, kneeling with her skirt bundled up, exposing her beautiful brown ass to the moonlight. I kneeled behind her and slowly slid my cock into her tight, trembling canal, while she looked at the bushes, following the eerie rustling sounds with her head. Man, oh, man, her hips felt good in my hands, and her pussy felt incredible around my cock. I began to pound her hard and fast, trying to work her up to another quivering orgasm. I felt myself building up to one too, but I was able to put it off longer than I normally could have, because my abdomen was clenched into a tight little fist of fear. But after thirty, forty, fifty strokes, she let out a little choking gasp, and warm juices surged out of her all around my shaft, splashing loudly into the leaves between her knees.At the moment of her climax a huge black flying thing burst out of the edge of the clearing and flew right at us then up out of sight making us both Scream! Right then I began to ejaculate, spurred on by fear and the shivering, quivering spasms that were rolling through her pussy and thighs. My orgasm seemed to go on and on for minutes, as I continued thrusting and squirting shot after shot into that wonderful girl. Or, into the condom, I should say.When my spasms finally ended, I pulled out of her and plopped into the leaves next to her. She crawled on top of me and whispered into my ear, “I love you too. Now let's get the hell out of here.”I yanked the fully loaded condom from my penis, and tossed it into the leaves, then we dressed hastily, laughing like idiots, and crawled in terror through the tunnel. Then we sprinted breathlessly, hand in hand through the park to her dorm. We didn't look back until we got through the doors in the foyer. I swear, it felt as something was chasing us the whole way, but when we turned to look out the glass doors, nothing was there but the cold October dawn. The sky was glowing with the first rays of morning light. We laughed and breathlessly talked about what an amazing night we'd had! But what the hell was that thing? We agreed it must have been a bird. What else could it have been?Only then did we realize that she'd bled a bit from her broken hymen. The brown crotch of my lederhosen had splashes of dark crimson, and her flowery skirt and white stockings were spattered too. But we both laughed, happy that the lobby was deserted at this hour. We held onto each other in the foyer until the morning sun broke over the treetops, casting October orange light on her bronze face, and filling her blue eyes with wonder. She was even more stunning than ever. We stood up and I kissed her goodnight, or good morning I guess. But before she went inside, I haltingly said, “Uh, do you think, that you'd like to, uh, go out with me again?”She smiled as if I'd just asked her the dumbest question in the world. “I'm your girlfriend, stupid.”My heart soared. I have a girlfriend!by CBSummers, for Literotica 

A French coed has her wicked way and gains some disciples.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Ariella and the new French dame were enjoying some girl-on-girl exploration on the day they moved into the women's dorms at Briarwood College of Incanting Arts. The freshman coeds decided to make a contest of which of them would prevail as ‘Briarwood College Sex Goddess'.Suddenly there was a flash and the raucous sound of male voices cheering. “Magic!” one shouted and the gals parted and sat up quickly to view a neat hole in the wall that separated their room from that of the guys on the other staircase. “Magic!” he repeated “What do you think of that spell, ladies? We'll have to hang pictures or something over the hole when the rooms get inspected, but pretty neat, hey?”The guys climbed into the room and Ariella and Lucille, a little dishevelled, stood up in-front of them. They were two seniors, Tony and Dave, who Ariella rather liked; not the most handsome guys in the house, but fun and always up to mischief. “Wow its Ariella! Fuck you've grown-up.” continued Dave in his loud voice “and my god, who are you, beautiful?” he asked as he took in the glorious sight of Lucille.“This is Lucille l'Astique, daughter of the Marquis l'Astique le Grand,” explained Ariella “she's come over from France.”“Loose elastic?” Tony queried, fumbling the pronunciation - “I hope your knickers have loose elastic! Makes them easier to pull down! Ha, ha! And you dad's called ‘arse tickler?'. Fantastic, I cannot wait to get to know you better! He, he he!”“Huh!” shrugged Lucille, in a very Gallic way “And I suppose you think that is funny little guy! You will not slither-in your cock into me that easily!”Tony and Dave looked at each other and burst out laughing “Slither-in your cock, ha, ha, ha” laughed Dave, “Hadn't thought of that one! Ha, ha, ha. Mind you, not a bad idea if you ladies are that way inclined.” He smirked!Lucille without warning pulled her shift over her head and fully revealed her fabulous body to the others for the first time. Her golden skin shining in the late afternoon sunshine, her pert breasts erect, her pubis as naked and smooth as a baby's. “You little guys wouldn't know how to treat a lady! You are all noise and jokes. Look on me and become my slaves.”The guys stood in shocked amazement as the queen of the elves was revealed in all her naked glory and their jaws dropped open. Lucille went to her bedside table and picked up her wand. Pointing at each guy in turn she incanted “Pantus expeliamus.”Their trousers flew away and the guys were left naked from the waist, flaccid dicks hanging down. “Gorgeous giganticus.” Intoned Lucille and two large boners stood erect before her. Ariella was shocked again, this time at the way Lucille had used magic in this way to control the guys. Lucille then used a levitation spell on to the guys to lift and made them stand side by side on her bed their so their rock-hard erections were now at the same height as her mouth. “I do not bend my head to little guys.” She said mischievously.Lucille then taking Ariella by the hand, led her to Tony and curved the Moon Goddess's hand around his rampant dick. Lucille then went to Dave, whose dick was the same height as her lips, and took the shaft in her mouth rocking backwards and forwards with vigorous motions and with loud moans from the guy.Ariella was thinking that she was in danger of losing the Sex Goddess competition on the first day and began undoing her clothes while trying to continue to play with Tony's shaft. The front fastening bra soon came loose and putting Tony's dick in her mouth to cover it with plenty of her saliva took it out again began to rub it over her tits making both of them more and more aroused. The bulbous head exciting her as it circled around her nipples. She then grasped one of her breasts in each hand and pushing them together encircled Tony's cock in-between. Tony smoothly thrust up and down her saliva lubricated cleavage, as more dribbled from her mouth. In a few moments, pre-cum glistening at the end of the penis and Ariella first bent her neck licked this and then took the hard erection in her mouth again, thrusting back and forth as Lucille was doing.Ariella had not so much experience with guys, but was determined to learn more about their hairy muscled bodies and how they could give her pleasure. Lucille watched with a wicked look in her eye while she continued to gobble Dave's manhood greedily. And then she pointed her wand at Tony. She removed her mouth from Dave's engorged dick and incanted “Cumus atlanticus” at which Tony cried out as a sudden tremendous orgasm took him and cum spurted from his dick into Ariella's mouth. She backed away in surprise and as the cock swung out and free, more spunk spurted all over Ariella's tits and face, eyes and hair. It was a torrent and Ariella gasped as more sprayed out and into her mouth again which was still open in astonishment. She swallowed, but there was too much to cope with and she couldn't see with the white cream in her eyes.Lucille left Dave standing in shock on the bed and grabbed Ariella, pushing her own tits over Ariella's jizz soaked ones, the cum creating a fabulous lubricant. She licked Ariella's eyes clear of sperm and forced her mouth open with her tongue so they could share the fresh cum, greedily lapping up the salty fluid. Hooking her leg around Ariella's knee she then forced Ariella down onto the floor and slid her naked body over the other gal using her firm breasts to massage the still flowing cum into their skins. Tony's spunk worked like a delicious baby oil which Lucille now rubbed hard onto Ariella's clit and then used it to lubricate and widen her own cunt. With deep thrusting fingers she seemed to be trying to fill her vagina with Tony's magic sperm, while moaning in increasing ecstasy.The smell of sex was intoxicating Ariella and she screamed with delight as a red mist descended on her mind and the wild naked smooth body on body massage from Lucille continued with vigour and her clit hardened in anticipation.Lucille lubricated her own cunt with more of Tony's torrent of cum, using her fingers vigorously to push ever more the white creamy fluid into her own eager cavern and make herself as slippery inside as possible. Then as Tony's ejaculations finally subsided, with a groan he collapsed onto the bed. Lucille suddenly grabbed her wand again and pointing it at Dave shouted “Caininius penetratus!”She stuck her ass, high in the air as Dave, like an automaton, got off the bed and thrust his rock-hard pistol deeply and roughly into Lucille's now wide open, cum-lubricated, scorching hot vagina, doggy style. Lucille bucked as she still rubbed hard at Ariella's clit and sucked more cum from the overcome lass's burning nipples. Dave thrust hard and fast and it was obvious he would soon cum as the excitement was too much. Lucille's hand went to her wand again and she shouted “Orgasmus tremendicus”, pointing the wand at the point the two lass's sex mounds met and where Dave's shaft was deeply buried inside her own steaming cunt.There was an explosion in Ariella's clit and another in her g-spot and then there was a heavenly silence as the gals together left their bodies and danced in a red nebula of pleasure light years away. Colours swirled and a feeling of ecstasy overtook Ariella as she whirled away in space still holding and kissing her angel Lucille. The vision went on and then she felt orgasm after orgasm fill her ethereal body until there was nothing left to do but collapse into a wisp and disappear in the garden of pleasure that Lucille had created for her.After a while Ariella slowly wandered the long road back to consciousness, her spirit returning to her body as it cooled and she awoke to find herself lying on the hard wooden floor with Lucille asleep on top of her and Dave collapsed and spent above, his wilting cock half out of Lucille's still dripping cunt. Ariella felt very sticky and her eyes wandered around the room until she saw Tony back in his trousers sitting on a bed, knees hunched up, looking a bit like a gnome. He smiled wanly at her. “Fuck!” he said. “Magic!” she said and started to pull herself carefully from under the tacky bodies of Lucille and Dave. It seemed that the three were almost glued together with drying spunk.Abandoning the seemingly mesmerised Tony and grabbing her robe, she left her study and went into the shower room opposite. Here she stripped naked again and then stood under the warm water and started to rub the sperm away from her shoulders and breasts. Ariella noticed how wonderfully slippery and smooth the newly re-hydrated cum made the skin all over her body. With memories of what had just happened flooding back into her mind, her hand again found her clit and she gently massaged herself to another climax as she, surprising herself at the thought, imagined herself being fucked slowly from behind by the tall dark figure of Dr. Snake.Finally, satiated Ariella realised lumps of jizz had creating knots in her hair and they were going to be a pain to get out.Sexually satisfied for the moment, hair washed, conditioned and combed straight, Ariella thought seriously about what happened just now in the bedroom. “Nice! Clever! Exciting and magic!” she thought, “But far too quick. Lucille was too urgent and desperate. Poor Tony looked exhausted by his ordeal and Dave was a goner.”The orgasms were amazing, but there were other and better ways of achieving this surely, rather than using hypnotised guys and magic fountains of cum. There was, she thought, still a chance for her to become this year's Sex Goddess of Briarwood College, after all, if she could out do Lucille and make all the other students love her.First Day of ClassesThe next day, Ariella put on one of her newly bought bras and then her school blouse, realising as she did it up, that she should have bought new blouses as well as bras, as the buttons were straining over her now much bigger chest, revealing quite a cleavage.Then she found her kilt, which also being last year's, was probably a bit shorter than regulation, ending several inches above her knees!Lucille did not seem to be much of a morning person and moaned about the early hour, but eventually Ariella managed to get her into her new uniform and down to breakfast. Once fed, Ariella showed Lucille around the college for a bit before they both went to their Advanced Potions class. After that Ariella found someone else to take Lucille to her Necromancy class, a subject Ariella was not taking and Ariella was delighted she now had a free period and time to think.She went back to her room in the tower of Briarwood to consider the Sex Goddess competition seriously. The hole in the wall between her bedroom and the guys was hidden by a charm she had created the previous night and lifting it with a revealing spell, she climbed through to Dave and Tony's room.Considering that Lucille had rather abused them yesterday, even if they did get their rocks off, she thought she better be conciliatory. The sex, while exciting, had not been too kind or quite consensual as the guys had lost their free will under Lucille's spells. Once through the hole Ariella waved her wand and the gap disappeared again under the charm.Dave was sitting on his bed in his kilt, knees up balancing a large spell book on his thighs. “Hi Ariella.” He said warily. She sat down on the end of the bed by his feet. “Some friend you have through there! She's a bit over the top?”“Sorry Dave,” said Ariella, I had no idea she was going to do any of that stuff. Have you survived the experience unscathed?“.“Well, I can't remember much, except a massive orgasm blowing my socks off, but I'm sure some of those spells were illegal. Once I had woken up and got rid of the sticky mess in the shower, I found I was unscathed. Tony says that, despite the gallon of cum he ejaculated, his manhood still appears to be working fine. But, for goodness sake, whatever happened to foreplay and the guys also having some fun? We're not sex robots you know!”“Could have been my fault Dave,” Ariella said softly “we had already been through the foreplay bit by ourselves and I think Lucille was already overexcited when you and Tony arrived.” She laid a finger on Dave's naked shin and moved it up and down lazily through the light adolescent hairs.Dave sighed and said “Over-sexed that dame, and that's coming from me, a testosterone filled eighteen-year-old Slither-in alumnus!”Ariella started to play with the hairs on his legs, twisting them absentmindedly. “Ow!” said Dave and Ariella stop the twisting and put a hand carelessly on Dave's bare knee.“We are going to compete with each other for Sex Goddess of Briarwood College.” she said wistfully “But she seems to be so much more powerful than me and, wow, is she stunning to look at?”“Phew! Ariella, she does not stand a chance against you!” Said Dave.Ariella opened her eyes widely and she turned and looked at him, her hand descending nonchalantly from the knee an inch up the inside of his thigh.“You are stunningly beautiful! You're a natural and people like you. I like you and if we properly plan how to beat her wild bad magic, I am sure we can get you the crown.”With a dreamy look on her face, Ariella's hand carelessly caressed Dave's thigh and went further under the kilt. “Yeah!” She said with eagerness, “A Sex Goddess is worshipped, not feared!” Her hand went back to his knee.Then again, seemingly in a dream world of her own, Ariella's hand slowly started to explore again. Dave shifted with a sigh and moved the spell book onto the bed-side table.“Oh Dave,” she said “it's no good, I need more experience, especially with guys. She lent her head against his knee and, seemingly without conscious thought, her hand gently swept gradually onwards and inwards up the thigh until she suddenly met the tip of his shaft coming the other way which flicked up in salute. Dave moaned and as if suddenly realising what she was doing, Ariella's hand retreated.But as Dave was obviously not objecting to her exploring hand and feeling that now familiar horniness warming her cunt, she, more deliberately this time, adventured forward again and brushed the tip of his dick with her fingers.After a few tentative moments, Ariella's head slid down from his knee to his shin so she got a better view into the dimness under the kilt. "Everything in working order.” She thought as Dave's manhood pointed at her straight and hard. Carefully she reached forward and her fingers played around his bulbous head, pulling back his foreskin to release it. Finding pre-cum already forming at the tip, she carefully slid the oil around the top, gently massaging it. Dave groaned.As Dave sat still and breathless, her hand moved still deeper in and massaged the supple skin of his shaft. Then climbing up on the bed, her ass in the air, her head followed her hand under the kilt until she could kiss the tip of his now hot member and lick around the head.“Is this how you do foreplay?” She asked with a muffled voice.“Fuck yeah!” Said Dave and lifted his kilt back so he could see what she was doing. Slowly at first and then with increased confidence, up and down the length of his dick went her tongue, around his balls went her fingers massaging the ball-sack gently. His hand went his kilt buckle on the side to undo it. He lifted his backside off the bed to get rid of it which, somehow, caused his dick to pop neatly into Ariella's welcome warm mouth. He pulled the kilt away and dumped it on the floor.Ariella was gentle, she was caring and she loved massaging the straight hard shaft with both hands and tongue while Dave lay back in ecstasy, caressing the gal's head as she moved up and down.He lent forward and pulled up Ariella's kilt revealing her cute white ass sticking up in the air. He fondled it lovingly, hands massaging her bare cheeks as they explored the way round to her secret places.She moved further forward, slowly and sexily undoing the buttons of her tight blouse and then her bra to reveal hard and aroused nipples. She dripped saliva from her mouth onto her cleavage and slowly moved up Dave's body until she was in a position to use her breasts to massage his dick. Being closer now, Dave's hands could feel around her ass cheeks and find the aroused dampness of her cunt which he rubbed gently, probing with his fingers.After enjoying the sensation of Dave's massage for a few minutes, Ariella moved forward still more, now kissing, licking and nipping at his nipples and grounding his dick with her pubis, whilst he groaned with longing.Then she sat upright, her boobs proudly pointing in the air where he could grab and play with them. Slowly she rubbed her naked slit up and down the length of his broomstick hard shaft, cunt juices making her slow deliberate passage smooth and sensuous. His bulbous head found her clit and dick and clit danced together for some minutes in an erotic ballet of joy.Pushing herself back a little so the head of his penis was pushing at her labia and widening her cunt lips she sat up and holding the rod in one hand Ariella rubbed his dick up and down the length of her slit until with a sudden push and a gasp she forced herself down on it, taking the full length deep inside and then moaned with delight. She rose up and sank down in a slow rhythm, her hands massaging her own breasts. Then one of Dave's hands found her clit and using her fragrant cunt juices to lubricate it, started to rub her off.Feeling herself nearing climax and feeling the urgency in Dave's throbbing gun and trying to make the pleasure last as possible, she sat right up and released his cock before either of them came. Leaning forward and she rubbed her nipples into his much smaller ones. He loved it. Raising her ass skywards she slowly moved her tongue down his muscled stomach to again find his dick to play with it with her mouth and tongue.Ariella was still licking her own cunt juices off Dave's shaft when Tony quietly and unnoticed came through the door.Tony took in the scene quickly, Ariella with her fabulous ass in the air with her mouth clamped over Dave's member, whose eyes were closed in pleasure. With an instant erection he quickly climbed on the bed behind Ariella and lifted his kilt so he could plunge his boner straight into her wide-open pink wet cavern.Opening his eyes, at the sudden motion on the bed, Dave was surprised by sudden appearance of his friend, but Ariella was loving this new and surprising innovation. It was the first time she had had a guy take her from behind and after the first shock soon started to use her cunt muscles to clamp hard on the dick that was now ploughing deep inside her.She started copying Tony's fuck rhythm on Dave's cock, moving up and down quickly in time with Tony's urgent thrusts. She put one hand underneath her to reach back and find her clit and tweaked her nipples with the other whilst Dave bucked deeper and deeper into her mouth, catching her teeth with the head of his cock on each out-stroke.Shouting, Dave came first, shooting hot cum into her throat in a gush she could hardly swallow. His orgasmic cumming lit the fire in her clit and she started her first orgasm, tightening herself still harder on Tony's iron-hard rod that thrust deep inside her and she convulsed with shudders of desire. These shudders in turn released the sperm from Tony's balls and he filled her love tunnel with creamy white spunk. The feel of this red-hot release inside her then brought her vagina to climax and after quivering in pleasure for what seemed like minutes, she released Dave's dick from her mouth and fell spent and satisfied onto his chest, her tingling breasts resting on his taut muscular stomach. Her dive forward in turn released Tony from her tight cunt and he watched, still aroused, as his newly made cream pie begin to dribble out from between her legs.However, Tony was not finished, he still had more in him and he massaged his cum with his dick around her swollen cunt lips making Ariella moan. Then still using his hard cock, he spread the jizz over her naked arse, especially in the crease between the two ass cheeks. Then like a lion rampant thrust up and down between her well lubricated gap until a second spray of cum shot over her back. Finally, he sat down, on the end of the bed, and gently massaged the cum into Ariella's skin.“We were only discussing foreplay.” said Dave ironically.“Whoops!” said Tony, “Sorry Ariella, I saw your beautifully opened cunt and I couldn't help myself.”“It's no problem,” said Ariella dreamily from Dave's chest. “I enjoyed that.” She stretched herself out like a cat, her face coming up to meet Dave's and to kiss him gently on the lips and her feet moving back to rest on Tony's softening sticky manhood which she played with, with her toes.A bell rang to mark the end of period and the three jumped up knowing there were classes to get to in the next two minutes or points would be deducted. Hurriedly Ariella did up her bra, and her blouse buttons, then she pulled her kilt straight aware of the stickiness on her back, where Tony's cum was once again beginning to dry on her skin. She hoped it didn't show through her blouse.Then it was off to Divining The Future- 101, at a run, with Ariella aware of more cum slowly escaping from her cunt and dribbling down the inside of her legs. She hoped no one would notice any of the drips that were marking her trail along the campus corridor.The three arrived in the dungeon classroom just in time and breathless, with a heaving chest, Ariella chose a bench seat at the back, next to another Slither-In alumnus, called George. George smiled a wicked Slither-In smile at her and as she pushed her kilt back and sat down, he deftly managed to place his left hand, palm up, where she sat. Her cum soaked cunt came down on his fingers and she nearly yelped.George at first grinned at Ariella because of the trick he had pulled, but then started to frown as he realised that:Ariella was naked under her kilt,Her cunt was red-hot, andShe appeared to be smearing Tony's semen & her own cunt fluid over his hand.George tried to free himself, but Ariella was rather cross now and wanting revenge for this intrusion into her very personal space. She couldn't tell the teacher as she was still exuding Tony's cum, so she forced herself down on George's wriggling fingers trapping them and smiled an even more wicked smile back at George.She subtlety shifted herself so that George's index finger now met her still engorged clit and she moved herself with tiny movements so that George involuntarily started to massage it.She and George were having difficulty concentrating on the class and despite having sex so recently, Ariella was beginning to feel aroused yet again by this unexpected turn of events. She shifted herself slightly again and managed to find the tip of George's thumb, which involuntarily started to work its way between her hot cum dripping cunt lips. She slowly moved forwards and backwards as his thumb began to open her cunt once more and went deeper and deeper in.Meanwhile her small movements on the bench made George's trapped index finger rub her clit. Her eyes closed in pleasure.“Ariella!” came the voice of Miss Peacock, the Divination teacher “I'm glad to see you day dreaming with such a lovely smile on your face, but we haven't gone into trance yet. That's coming next.”Ariella sat up to attention, forcing George's thumb still further into her sex cave.

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1Hans channels his grandfather's German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.September 22October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn't a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn't a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn't an awkward, babbling dork. I didn't have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn't become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn't even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content.It was a blessed relief from all the stress I'd been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom' about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn't easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn't believe in evolution, because it just didn't make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.I'll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I'm Hans. Hans Willis.”He replied, “Look dude, here's the deal I'm gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don't come in. Got it? Just assume I'm boning some chick. I don't care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don't come between me and my pussy. But don't worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I'll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name's Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate's main fuck buddy, Briona. She's maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy.  It wasn't even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy's voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don't worry about my roommate. He's asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”A girl's voice whispered, “Really? I don't know about this. Are you sure?”He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he's on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It's actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don't you see for yourself?”He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I'd hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He'd never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn't think I'd agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don't have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn't see them coming in, but I heard their voices.He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”She whispered, “No, really?”The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building's on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn't make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It's just you and me, sweetheart.'She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn't complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn't believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I'd turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”She giggled, saying, “Let's see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It's so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”Up to that very moment, I'd had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn't resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy's rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he'd be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate's big fat cock.I couldn't have been more shocked if I'd suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn't look away. I just couldn't. Briona's big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I'd been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I'd suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy's cock with increasing eagerness.I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal's knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn't wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn't told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn't a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I'd been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy's throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I'd imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn't choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.That's when it dawned on me that she wasn't a sweet little shy virgin after all. She'd obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I'd completely misjudged her. She hadn't turned me down because she was too busy. She'd turned me down because I was a coward.Looking back, I suddenly realized that she'd been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I'd passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She'd definitely wanted me to kiss her!Idiot! Why Didn't I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn't a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn't believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I'd ever felt in my life.Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.He couldn't stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy's pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn't make out her pussy lips, but I didn't care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.Once she'd stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”I couldn't get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn't the brainy girl I'd been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron's face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that's right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”I couldn't see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn't get enough of Troy's tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she'd attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don't stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don't change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA's realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.Wow. She didn't even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn't get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn't see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You're so fucking big! I've never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You're splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she'd reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.” She said it with an animal intensity, which  I'd never imagined her capable of. It was frighteningly sexy! And he seemed to love it, because he attacked her with the fury of a jungle cat. They were two wild animals, groaning and grinding on that squeaky dorm bed, in a crazy battle to the death.They were turned sideways to me now, so I beheld the stunning sight of Briona's big breasts surging up and down her chest as he pounded her. He occasionally leaned forward and sucked them roughly into his mouth, nibbling her puffy nipples hard enough to make her squeal with delight. It looked so painful to me, but Briona seemed to love it.She kept groaning and cursing the whole time he fucked her. “Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh, yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Fuck me with that big fat cock! Shit! You feel so fucking huge! Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh my god. Oh my god, you feel so good inside me! Oh fucking god! Oh fucking god! oh.”He slammed his hand over her mouth as she had another crazy loud orgasm. He pounded her with merciless glee, his well-muscled body glistening with sweat. He moaned, “Take it bitch. Fucking take it!”I had to stroke myself slower, now that she could possibly see me, but that didn't stop me from cumming a third time. My underwear was absolutely gross with accumulated cum by now, but my cock didn't get soft, so I kept squeezing and stroking it as I stared at Briona's beautiful tits, her long, lithe legs, and her beautiful big nose. She was looking up at Troy, right into amazed eyes, with a passion so hot that it could have started a forest fire.She suddenly crawled out from under him, moaning, “Oh, shit, Fuck me doggy style, you son of a bitch!” She got up on her hands and knees and he immediately rammed himself into her slit from behind. She arched her neck up ward, her lush mouth opening into a long, breathy groan. “God damn. So fucking good.”My eyes were drawn to her pendulous breasts. They were flopping forward and back as Troy fucked her. Once or twice he leaned forward to fondle them, something I longed to do, but that just threw off his rhythm, so he went back to fucking her. I wanted to get out of bed, and crawl under her, and let those big boobs sweep up and down my face. But I was pretty sure that would have freaked her the fuck out, so I just kept playing possum.He looked toward me a few times, smiling with wicked pride. He even flashed me one of those stupid ‘hang ten' hand signals that dopes like him were fond of. I wanted to hate him for stealing my girl, but I just couldn't be mad at him. It wasn't his fault. It was mine. I'd let her slip out of my hands. And now he was fucking my dream girl. I sure hoped he was enjoying it, because the longer it went on, the more my image of her slipped away. She wasn't my dream girl any longer. Oh, I loved her still, and admired her. I also hoped one day I might be friends with her. But I didn't dream about fucking her any longer. I knew I'd never be able to handle her. For one thing, she seemed to like it rough, which just wasn't in me. And for another thing, she absolutely adored Troy's humungous cock. It was at least an inch or two longer than my pitiful seven inches. It was apparent now why all those girls were so happy after fucking him. How could I ever hope to make her happy in bed after she'd been fucked like this?Troy grinned at me and mouthed, “Watch this”, then he grabbed his pillow, stripped the pillowcase off, flipped the loose end under her midsection and grabbed both ends with his fists and suddenly lifted her up, so her knees left the bed. Now, with her utterly under his control, he started to fuck her harder than ever, and she started to squeal and weep and scream. She looked back at him with a look of pure, worshipful amazement as he pounded her pussy like a pro, tears pouring out of her eyes from the sheer perfection of the moment. She'd been calling the shots all night, but now he was in command, and she was enraptured. Utterly enraptured.And I guess I was enraptured too. They both amazed me. I felt like a pathetic troll compared to these guys. If any two people on earth were made to fuck each other, it was Troy and Briona, goddamn it! He fucked her that way longer than I could ever have done, but he finally began to grunt and stiffen with impending release.Briona moaned, “Oh yeah. Cum inside me. I want to feel you cumming inside me. Oh god, yes, I can feel it!”The astounding sight of my roommate filling that beautiful, busty nerd's pussy with cum made me blast one final load of semen into my sticky underwear. And as impossible as it may seem, I actually fell asleep immediately afterward. I don't know if they kept fucking or not, but I would have slept through an earthquake at that point. It was probably some sort of psychological defense mechanism. My brain had overloaded with a lethal combination of lust and self-loathing. My only escape was sweet oblivion.Frat Party Invite: “You should go,” said Troy.“Yeah, I agree,” said Briona, cuddling next to him in his bed. “What have you got to lose?”I shrugged. “I don't really know these guys. And I wouldn't know anyone else at the party either.”Briona shrugged, “So what?”Troy added, “And it's at a frat, dude! Think of all that fresh young sorority pussy!”Briona slapped his arm, hard enough to make him squeal. “Shut up, you big dumb ape!”Troy pouted adorably, nursing his arm. “Sorry Bree.”“Oh, did I hurt you, baby?” Then she gently, lovingly kissed his arm, as he looked at her enraptured.They'd only been together for two weeks, but the change she'd had on Troy had been amazing. He'd stopped trolling for chicks, even though she hadn't asked him to. And when the two of them weren't over at her apartment fucking like rabbits, she was over at our room studying with me! It worked out for all three of us because our studying together encouraged him to do his own homework, so his grades began to improve as well.Just in case you're wondering, Briona had no idea that I'd been awake the night she fucked him. In fact, when she found out that I was his roommate, she nearly had a heart attack, but I pretended his ‘acne medicine' story was true. There are some acne medicines that cause drowsiness, although I'd been off them for over a year. Still, I kept up the charade, secretly hoping that she might fuck him again while I ‘slept'. But apparently the night she came over her cousin had been visiting, so her apartment wasn't empty. That wasn't true any longer, so I hadn't seen hide nor hair of her pussy since that wonderful night, and I probably never would again.But that was okay. She was fast becoming one of my best friends. The fact that I'd seen her totally naked, riding my roommate's cock while she cursed like a whore, didn't diminish my fondness or admiration for her one tiny bit. It actually opened my eyes up to my own naïve ideas about sexuality. I realized that sex isn't just for sluts and dopes, but for smart people too. People like Briona, and people like me! It finally dawned on me that everybody in the world had sex, and every woman, however shy she may seem, had a secret tiger in her, just waiting to be discovered and unleashed.As for Troy, he was still a bit of an asshole, but he treated Briona like a princess. He was honestly in love. So much so that it frightened him a bit. After I told him that she was a genius, he started to worry that she'd lose interest in him, so he worked extra hard to earn her love. But I'd seen him fucking her. As long as he kept slaying her pussy like that, he had nothing to worry about.Briona asked, “Who are these guys again?”“Roland Rawlings and Joseph, something, I forget his last name. They're in Tau Sigma Omicron, I think. I'm in their Astrophysics study group. I guess that's why they invited me to their Oktoberfest party. I can't think of any other reason. I'm certainly not interested in pledging any frats. I don't have that kind of money anyway.”Briona nodded. “Well, I don't know them, but Tau Sigma has a good reputation. If you were pledging, you could do worse. Though Delta Delta is the one that most of the guys in the science department belong to. They have an excellent academics record.”Troy grinned mischievously, saying, “Yeah, but the real question is, does Tau Sigma have a sister sorority, and do they like to fuck nerds?”Briona roared like a lion and started snapping her teeth at him. “I told you to stop it, you dirty little boy! Don't make me bite you!”He stuck his tongue out at her so she leapt on top of him like a jungle cat. I watched them roughhouse with a smile on my face. Troy was much bigger and stronger than her, but he let her pin him with only minimal resistance. That's one of the ways I knew he was smitten with her. She'd literally tamed him. It was really kind of cute.Still straddling Troy, Briona turned to me and said, “No, really, Hans, you ought to go. You don't have anything better to do tonight, do you?”I shrugged. “No, but I don't have a costume. Everyone's supposed to dress up like Germans.”Troy said, “Well, you're German, aren't you? Just go as yourself.”“My grandpa's from Austria, but I don't think that counts as a costume.”Briona smiled, “Oh hey, there's that costume store over in that strip mall next to the Wendy's. I bet they're open for another hour or two. You should run over there and, here, ” She reached into her pocket and pulled out her wallet, then took out sixty dollars, “Go rent a costume.”I put my hand up, “No, no. I can't take your money.”She hopped off Troy and pressed the money into my hands. “Consider it a loan, Hansie. Pay me back when you can.”I looked at the money, and my heart started to beat hard. I'd never gone to a real party before. Or at least not one at a cool fraternity, which I just knew would be chock full of eligible women getting drunk off their asses. I didn't know what to say, but Briona just pulled me off my bed and pushed me toward the door, saying, “You better hurry up before they close! Scoot!”Troy shouted from his bed. “Yeah, get out of here, loser, so I can fuck my girlfriend!”As she was closing the door behind me, I heard her saying to Troy, “Okay mister. You've officially pissed me off. Now you're gonna get bit!”I stood in that hallway for a few minutes, listening to her jungle-cat roars turn into orgasmic groans as they attacked each other in my room, perhaps even on my very bed. It made my cock stir with lust. Since it was unlikely they'd ever do it while I was ‘sleeping' again, eavesdropping at my dorm room door might be the closest I'd ever get. But as fun it was to listen to Briona's dirty talk, her money was burning a hole in my hand, and I knew she'd expect me to have a story to show for it, so I dragged myself away from her beautiful moans, and sweet obscenities.By the time I'd walked to the costume shop, the sun was already setting, and they were just about to close. But the man let me in and showed me his selection of Bavarian costumes. Most of them were cheap, mass-manufactured Halloween costumes, but one was really quite authentic. I should know. I'd been dragged to my fair share of polkas and Oktoberfest celebrations when I was a kid. My parents were proud of their Austrian ancestry, so I could tell an authentic outfit when I saw one. It wasn't cheap, but Briona's money, added to my own pitiful stash, added up to just barely enough to rent it, along with an oversized plastic stein. That was all the money I had for the rest of the month, but I figured, if I'm going to look like a fool, I might as well do it in style. Besides, if I impress those guys, maybe they'll invite me to another party.As I was trying it on, the shop owner said, “You're lucky you're not a woman. A bunch of girls came in here earlier and rented all the Bavarian dresses in the place. Hey, you know what? I bet they're going to the same party as you.” I shrugged, barely hearing him. I was distracted by my own reflection in the mirror. I looked exactly like my grandfather. There was photo of him hanging on our wall back home which was taken when he was a boy in Austria, wearing a costume that was freakishly similar to this: a pair of dark brown lederhosen with suspenders, high socks embroidered with ducks and edelweiss flowers, a loose white peasant shirt and a blue cap with a long feather sticking out the top. My god, I was the spitting image of my grandfather.Suddenly I flashed on the old man. He was the most rakish, hearty, balls-to-the-wall man I'd ever met. He could have eaten ten Troys for breakfast and still had room for seven Brad Pitts. When Grandpa came into a room, everybody smiled. He flirted with all the ladies, even his own relatives, and made every man his buddy. He was amazing, and lived life to the fullest, right up to the very end. I hooked my thumbs in my suspenders, just as he was doing in that old photograph, and grinned, trying to make my eyes twinkle just like his. Damn. I looked more like him than ever. And then I remembered that he had a pockmarked face too. I'd never thought about it before, but he must have had acne as a teenager, the same as me! But he hadn't let that stop him from being a man, and damn it all, I wasn't gonna let it stop me either!I walked proudly to Fraternity Row, dressed in my costume, ignoring the catcalls from passers-by. No, scratch that. I didn't ignore them. Whenever someone laughed or shouted out some obscenity at me, I raised my fake German stein and shouted, “Oktoberfest!” at the top of my lungs, and their jeers turned instantly into cheers. I felt almost as if I was channeling my grandfather's spirit. But I didn't believe in any sort of afterlife, so I knew that my grandfather's spirit didn't exist. No. If anything, it was my grandfather's DNA coursing through my blood, which gave me the gumption to act as if I was the man I wanted to be. That, and the long feather in my cap.I charged into that party as if I owned the place, and stomped all the way into the middle of the room on my big, loud boots. That's when I noticed that I was the only person in sight wearing a costume of any kind. Then I saw the assholes who'd invited me; laughing their asses off. My heart sank, and my cheeks burned bright red. I'd thought I'd left this kind of crap behind me in high school. But I was wrong. You never get too old for a pair of snotty assholes to make you feel like a fool. I refused to give them the pleasure of seeing my embarrassment, so I just smiled and waved, proud of my Bavarian heritage and culture.I was about to make a humiliating retreat from this frat party when I realized, much to my delight, that I wasn't alone. Six freshmen girls, dressed in sexy little Bavarian dresses, filed through the door, drawing fresh gouts of laughter from the assembly. Now I knew who'd rented all the female costumes from the store! Most of the girls looked utterly embarrassed, but one of the girls was shining with confidence. Her sky-blue eyes caught sight of me and a broad grin spread out on her stunningly beautiful, copper-colored face. I'd seen her around the Science Building, but I didn't know her name. All I knew was that she was a freshman, and insanely hot. I considered her so far out of my league that I didn't even daydream about asking her out.She was simply stunning to behold, her lovely tits were perfectly displayed in the snug bodice. Her figure was looking scrumptious, particularly as she made her way through the crowd toward me, smiling from ear to ear. As she came closer, I realized that her costume was the female match for mine. They had the same brown, green and blue fabrics, the same embroidered socks. But instead of the lederhosen and suspenders my costume had, she was wearing a traditional dirndl, which was comprised of a brown skirt, a big green apron, a puffy white blouse, and a bodice with a low front, which was pushing her ample breasts up into a startling display of feminine pulchritude. I mean, this chick's cleavage was epic, and it was wiggling about wonderfully as she clomped toward me in her polka shoes. Her wavy dark brown hair was braided into two long braids that were framing her tits marvelously.Coincidence was once again rearing its ugly head, but this time it seemed to be working in my favor!She shouted in a fake German accent, “Liebchen! Vere haff you been? I've been vorried schick about you!”Then she gave me a big hug and a quick kiss on the lips. I was stunned. That was literally the first kiss of my life, and even though she meant it as a joke, my heart did a total flip flop in my chest, and tingles shot down my spine! Then she took my hand in hers and pulled me toward the other costumed girls, all of whom were adorable, each in their own way. “Come vit me, liebchen. I vant you to meet my freundins!” The girls laughed when they saw that I was wearing the male match of their friend's dirndl. “Girls, girls, I vant you to meet mein freund, Helmutt von Wiener.”Continued in Part Two,Based on a post by CBSummers, for Literotica

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 15The Live Sex ShowGeoffrey performs in public.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We were sitting cuddling together on the sofa when Colin arrived, with Mia in tow. Angie had offered to cook that afternoon and we were trying to decide what we fancied. I suggested a chilli con carne with rice. Angie decided otherwise."Kids," she called. They wandered in from the kitchen with glasses of milk and a chocolate biscuit each."If I go shopping for ingredients, would you two help me cook tea tonight?" The two teens shared a look and agreed. "Right," she announced, standing up. "Go and sort out your homework with grandad; I'll go shopping."I stood and went to get my wallet. She glared at me. "Go on. Do it," she challenged me. "I bloody dare you to offer me money to get food for the people I care about."I carefully closed the drawer and apologized for my insensitivity. "I just don't want you to think that we take you for granted," I explained.Her expression softened. "And if I ever feel that way, I'll say something, but right now it's my turn to give. Please allow me that."I went and pulled her into a hug. "Sorry Angie. You know I wouldn't deliberately upset you. Am I forgiven?"She returned my hug. "You were never in trouble. I was just reminding you that we're family now and I want to contribute too."She gave me another squeeze, a brief kiss and she left. I turned to the kids, who had watched our exchange, fascinated. "What?" I asked.Colin shook his head. "Not sure about this whole adult relationship stuff," he griped. "They are all weird." Mia smiled at his comment, but didn't argue. To be fair, the lad had a point."Okay." I clapped my hands. "Homework?"It turned out that they were studying climate change. Their teacher had given the class three questions and they were free to choose which one to answer. I suggested that Colin and Mia avoided answering the same question so they weren't accused of copying, and sent them off to the study.Angie was back and in the kitchen laying out her ingredients when the teens finally reappeared. Colin, ever the gentleman, had allowed Mia to use our laptop for her slides, while he had used my tablet. That was fine; it wasn't as though we regularly used our devices to cruise porn sites. Besides, I had made sure that Marie knew to use private tabs if she was viewing adult content. The kids were old enough to start learning about relationships. Images of explicit sex were not on their agenda for some years to come.I sent them in to the kitchen and, with their permission, went to check over their homework. I was reassured. If I had seen job applications written that thoughtfully, they both definitely would have qualified for an interview.I joined the others in the kitchen, only to find that I was redundant. Colin was slicing an onion, Mia was chopping mushrooms and Angie was trimming what looked like a pork fillet. She looked up and shook he head, smiling. "The sous chefs are doing fine," she explained. "I want them to feel confident that they can work without being micro-managed."I watched Colin. He was doing well. Slow, perhaps, but careful. Mia was taking equal care to have all the slices of mushroom a similar thickness."Shall I set the table then?" I suggested. The consensus was that yes, I could perhaps make myself useful that way."Set for a starter, main and dessert, please," Angie advised me. "We have a full menu planned.""Wine?""A nice white, maybe an oaked chardonnay," suggested Colin. "I checked on my phone," he explained, in response to my surprised expression.I grunted and went to set about my assigned tasks, and that was how Marie found me when she returned from work. "That's my job when you're the cook," she observed."I have been supplanted by our wicked betrothed and her evil teen minions," I sulked."That's nice, dear," she said, absently, as she bustled about putting her coat away.We went into the kitchen together once I had finished. My wife walked up behind Angie and gave her a big hug. "Geoffrey is feeling emasculated," she told her friend. The minions looked on in amusement.Angie gave a derisive snort. "It's my turn to cook with the kids because I'm here today. Geoff can take his turn any day.""There you go, Geoff," my wife reassured me. "We still enjoy your cooking, it's just that Angie gets less opportunity." Seeing as how I was only pretending to be upset, it was easy to pretend that all was forgiven. I accepted the explanation with a kiss for both of my girls and went off in search of a bottle of wine.I sat and red, while Marie and Angie caught up in the kitchen. Marie joined me ten minutes later. "Angie's bursting to tell me about her day, but all she dare say in front of the kids is that you and she had a pleasant afternoon."I glanced at the door. "I don't think we should have this conversation here and now. If one of the youngsters walks in, the guilty silence will just be uncomfortable for everyone. So how was your day?"And so we sat and I listened to her accounts of generous donors, sweet natured old ladies and the occasional twat who tried to bargain down the price on the ticket. For Fuck's sake! It's a charity shop. And Marie was clear; the worst offenders were most obviously not short of change. They were just tight bastards. Not that my beloved ever capitulated. She would just smile sweetly and remind them where they were, pointing out that they were welcome to try the same approach in John Lewis with her full support.We made the occasional foray to the kitchen but our offers of help were politely, but firmly, rebuffed. To be fair, the atmosphere was relaxed. I asked about the menu and, after looking to the chef for approval, Mia ran through it. "We are starting with cubes of baked breaded brie on a bed of salad with a lingonberry relish. Then there is pork stroganoff with green vegetables and rice. For dessert we are having individual warm pear frangipane tartlets with chocolate sauce and vanilla ice cream." She paused. "Oh, yes," she continued. "If anyone is still hungry there's a selection of cheeses as well as olives, and some nice bread to go with dipping oils and vinegars."I did a quick calculation in my head. "At today's prices, I reckon that meal would come in at about £50 plus per head just in a country pub." Mia just grinned at me. I carried on. "Can I afford to get used to eating like this?"I looked around the kitchen brigade and saw three unreasonably happy cooks. Angie was obviously less demanding of the children and seemed thrilled to be able to pass on her knowledge. Colin just loved cooking and Mia seemed to be determined to learn so that she could help her mum.I turned to Angie. "This all smells wonderful. Wendy and Linda should both be here well before six. Is that okay, Chef?"Angie looked at her team. "Starters on the pass for six o'clock.""Yes Chef!" They shouted in unison. We shook our heads and left them to it.Wendy arrived first. Mia had sent her a text to say that they were eating at our place again. Wendy tried to apologize for intruding but we, particularly Marie, were having none of it. "We love having Mia with us. I know she's very mature but, as Colin is here anyway, it makes no sense for her to be at home, alone," my wife told her. "In addition, Angie is doing a cookery masterclass and she is way more tolerant of the kids than she is with me, so it's easier just to let them get on with it."Mia must have heard her mum's voice because she left the kitchen, briefly, to give her mum a hug before apologizing. "Sorry mum, but I need to turn the tarts so they brown evenly." And, with that, she dashed back to the kitchen. We led a bemused Wendy to the living room, sat her down and asked about her day. Her eyes filled as she explained just how grateful she was not to come home to have to start cooking a meal, even just for one night. She had a decent job in the Civil Service so money wasn't too much of a problem. She just struggled finding time to be the wage earner, housekeeper and mum. She felt guilty too that Mia seemed to feel obliged to sacrifice her spare time to help around the house rather than being a teenager.Marie glanced at me. We're not telepathic but I was certain we were thinking the same thing. Wendy was so caught up in being the perfect single parent, she had forgotten how to be Wendy.We never really got the chance, that evening anyway, to pursue that thought as we heard the front door open to herald our daughter's arrival. What followed, by then, seemed oddly familiar. Hearing his mother greeting us, Colin emerged from the kitchen, hugged his mum, and promptly departed, shouting over his shoulder, "Sorry mum. Got to dash. I can't let the rice overcook. Love you."Linda appeared as flummoxed as Wendy had. "I don't know what it is about this house, but there always seems to be something odd going on just lately." Wendy looked at her in surprise. "What?" my daughter retorted. "How many other throuple weddings have you been invited to? Even more particularly, how many with a Star Wars dress code?" She shook her head. "Christ, I hope it isn't genetic; otherwise I'm well and truly fucked!" She put her hand to her mouth guiltily and checked to see that neither of the youngsters had overheard. "Sorry all. That just slipped out," she apologized. "I've had a weird day at work too. Some half-wit manager wanted me to;” She did the 'air-quotes' with her fingers. "; Expedite a delivery to an important client in Nice.""Let's sit down and you can vent in comfort," I suggested. I led our daughter through and Marie followed with Wendy. "Now, go on. Story so far, idiot, big words, France. New readers start here."She explained that, in order to cover his ass for something that his team had screwed up, said half-wit tried to make it Linda's problem to solve. The vehicle in question was already in France and the driver had to observe French law. The only way to 'expedite' the delivery would be to exceed his permitted hours or fly another driver out to take over; neither was going to happen. Being Marie's daughter, of course she just picked up the phone and asked the operations manager for a cost code for the air fare from Gatwick to Lyon. Apparently the idiot had just assumed that Linda, being a woman could just, who knows? Make it go away?Ops manager had obviously queried the request and Linda, quite disingenuously, told him. It was not well received. She sighed. "On the upside, I got the problem back where it belongs. On the other hand, now I have to watch my back in case he tries to retaliate." She took a deep breath and sat back. "Thank you." We must have looked puzzled. "For just listening and not telling me what I should have done," she explained. She thought for a moment. "This place is still weird though."As she finished that thought, Colin appeared from the kitchen with a white napkin over his arm, to invite us take our places at the table. Linda looked at me. "See?" She mouthed. I could only grin in reply.We took our seats as directed and were joined by Angie and Mia. Colin disappeared to the kitchen and returned with the bottle of wine I had selected and placed in the fridge earlier. Handing it to me to open he returned to the kitchen. Angie cleared her throat. "Wendy, Linda; would you be prepared to let Mia and Colin have a small glass of wine with their meal? They have put their hearts into preparing it; it seems unfair that they miss out on that one component."Mia sat, apparently startled, and watched as her mother considered Angie's request. Wendy nodded slowly. "That seems fair. I'd rather she experienced alcohol in a civilized setting like this." She looked around the table. "Rather than getting hammered at her first student party at Uni."Linda nodded in agreement. "I'll get some glasses for them." Colin reappeared carrying three plates that he placed in front of Angie, Marie and Wendy. He made the journey again, this time serving Linda, Mia and me. He made the final trip for his own starter. As he sat, I reached across and poured a half measure of wine into his glass. He looked to his mum for reassurance. She smiled in acknowledgement. I poured a similar glass for Mia and then shared the remainder amongst the adults.I picked up my glass. "Ladies, Colin, a toast to the Chef and her crew." We four non-cooks raised our glasses in tribute; the cooks acknowledged our compliment and then joined in the toast. Then we attacked the food. The brie was delicious and matched beautifully with the sweet fruit jam. I watched surreptitiously as Colin finished a mouthful and self-consciously took a sip of wine. His brow furrowed as he reconciled the flavors of the wine and the food. He went back to his food looking thoughtful. We finished the starter and complimented the cooks on the flavor and the presentation. It had looked as good as it tasted.We moved onto the main course. Angie and Mia plated up in the kitchen, while Colin worked 'front of house'. Again, the meal was delicious. Angie's version was discs of pork in an onion and mushroom sauce made with crème fraiche, Dijon mustard and smoked paprika, finished with a hint of lemon juice. The plain white rice was perfect for soaking up the sauce.Colin sipped his wine again. "It tastes different with this course," he commented. "It still works but in a different way." He looked to Mia for opinion."Is it because the lingonberry was so sweet that the wine tasted sharper?" She asked me.I shrugged. "Probably. It might even be something to do with the lactic acid in the crème fraiche. What matters is whether you like it.""I do," she smiled and turned to Angie. "Thank you;” She hesitated. "I'm sorry. But I don't know what to call you.""Grangie," offered Colin."Or Angie," suggested our fiancée.Wendy seemed uncomfortable. "Isn't that a bit familiar? Wouldn't Mrs. and your surname be more appropriate?""Technically," interjected Linda. "If you were going to insist that we stand on ceremony, Mia should address Angie as Professor Weston." She frowned at the thought. "Nope. This place is weird enough already. Angie or Grangie. He's Geoff or grandad; that's Marie or grandma and I'm Linda. We want you and Mia to be comfortable here."Mia considered. "Thank you Angie for getting mum and Linda to let us have wine with the meal.""You both earned it dear," Angie assured her. "Now. Desserts, I think."Again, the two girls plated as Colin served. The tartlets looked amazing; a light short crust pastry filled with an almond flavored sponge topped with poached pear cubes. On each plate there was a swirl of chocolate sauce over a generous quenelle of vanilla ice-cream, starting to melt where it touched the still warm tart. I knew where Angie had gone shopping for the ingredients for the meal, and the small fragrant black specks confirmed that she had not economized on cheap ice-cream. This was made with actual vanilla pods. The aroma from the plate was amazing; it was all that I could do not to dive straight in. Still, manners required that I wait until everyone was served, so that's what I did.Once Colin was seated, we began. The taste was amazing. I glanced towards Angie in inquiry. "Star anise as well as cinnamon," she clarified. I nodded, impressed, and turned back to my dessert and savored the remainder. I watched as Colin took another sip of his wine and then Mia as she followed suit. Colin actually shuddered. Mia merely looked disappointed."Have a sip of water," I suggested. "And then wait a couple of minutes after you've finished eating."After the seven plates were all but polished clean, we thanked our catering team. It had been an absolutely lovely meal and the final course had been a triumph. Linda and Marie stood to clear the table, but returned immediately to sit with our guests and chat as we finished our wine."I've never eaten like that before," Wendy admitted."At home, you mean?" Asked Linda.Wendy shook her head. "Ever. My husband didn't like 'fancy foreign muck' so it was fish and chips, takeaways or just ready meals." Her voice cracked with emotion. "Even now, most of our meals are out of the freezer. I can boil potatoes and grill sausages and reheat tinned or frozen veg. My dad just liked the same old stuff too, so that's all my mum taught me. That's about my limit. At this moment," she admitted, sadly, "Mia's almost certainly a better cook than I am."Angie surprised me. She isn't always the most diplomatic of us. "Being untutored is not the same as being a failure." She reached for Wendy's hand. "Tell us how we can help, and between us, you have a group of capable cooks here who are happy to teach you whatever we can."Marie and I finished our drinks and Linda joined us in the kitchen. The brigade had washed and tidied as they went so there was only really the crockery to deal with. That went in the dishwasher. We cleaned the hob and worktops and sorted out the saucepans then returned to the living room. The teens had disappeared, leaving Angie and Wendy talking about food.When Wendy confessed that she would struggle to even shop for a meal such as we'd just had, Linda made a contribution. "A girl I work with wanted to branch out from the same old stuff she always cooks, so she orders from one of those on-line delivery companies. She swears by them now." She picked up her phone. "I can call her and if you decide to do it and say she recommended them to you, then you'll both get a discount."Wendy looked uncertain. The poor woman had no self-confidence at all. Linda left the room and returned two minutes later scrolling on her phone. "Here," she said, passing her phone to Wendy. "Jan told me how to install their app. Pick four meals for two people from this menu list and you'll get everything you need delivered next week, along with recipe cards. Jan said the instructions are dead simple and she's actually learning to cook from doing it."Wend called for Mia to come and choose with her and, together they picked four meals that they thought they might enjoy cooking together. While they did, Colin and I chatted about his first experience of wine with a meal. "It tasted nice, except with dessert," he told me. "Would a sweeter wine have been nicer?""Probably," I acknowledged. "There's a lot of snobbery and nonsense about wine, but some types do go with some foods better than others. I didn't find it clashed to the extent that you did, so personal preference and experience play a part too."At that point Mia called him over to see what she and her mum had chosen for the following week. He pointed to one selection. "Grandma makes that sometimes. It's ace."Wendy passed the phone back to Linda and the pair completed the sign up and the first order, making sure to claim the discount. Wendy seemed conflicted. "I'm a bit nervous about having to make something I've never done before," she confessed. "But I'm excited at the same time.""Think of this," my wife suggested. "As long as you have a loaf of bread, a tin of baked beans and some cheese in the house, even if it all goes horribly wrong, at least you won't starve."The conversations about food carried on until Wendy looked at her watch. "Oh goodness," she exclaimed. "Look at the time!" And after collecting Mia and thanking us for our hospitality, within ten minutes they were gone.Linda pulled me into the kitchen. "That poor girl's husband did a proper number on her: the bastard," she spat. "She copes okay at work because she knows her job. But as a person;” She paused, speechless."I know, sweetheart. We all do. And she's such a lovely woman too."She stared at me, suspiciously. "Are you three planning something?""No," I answered, sort of honestly. "But if an opportunity presents itself, we would probably try to help her see what a worthy person she is."

Snogwarts graduates become Students of Briarwood, then compete for Sex Goddess.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Preface:While boarding school did a reasonable job of separating guys and gals, The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts could not stop us being normal horny teens and experimenting. They had separate single sex boarding houses, but this generally meant that, at night, gals would experiment with gals and guys would experiment with guys. Then they would experiment with the opposite sex in small forgotten rooms and outbuildings and in the woods and fields that surrounded the college.Ariella, a British gal aged 18, when this story starts, might appear to have more experience than would be otherwise expected. She is no virgin! This higher education academy further develops the craft of wizardry in areas of seduction and behavioral manipulation.The heroine is taught in the story, by the young teacher, Gabriella Peacock “The Sex Goddess awakens desires in others and lets them fulfill their own fantasies through her own vast appetite for sex. She does not enslave! She gives and takes pleasure and fun.”This adaptation is based on the script posted by Jane700bond.Part 1.The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts was the premier post-secondary college of wizardry in the world and it was seven years after Ariella Divine and her other 11-year-old contemporaries had first arrived at the enormous Snogwarts castle in the far north of Scotland. Now 18, they had started their first year and are to take their Advanced Level Wizarding exams. Being 18 gave them some privileges the younger students back at Snogwarts don't have. For example, she only had to share a room with one other dorm mate instead of five; and  like herself, all college students had their own set of bathrooms and showers. She had looked forward to coming back to Scotland after the long summer holiday and catching up with old friends and lovers. There were twelve pupils in the top year in Slither-in House that had survived the earlier years and advanced to The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts, six each of guys and galsAriella was universally acknowledged to have grown up to be beautiful. She was slim with black hair, stunning turquoise blue eyes and pale skin inherited from her Irish grandmother. As so often happens, she had grown during the long summer holidays. At 5 foot 7, she now stood a good bit taller, was rather more curvaceous and her breasts had filled out nicely.This latter bit of growing made her very happy as she had been rather flat chested until then, not really even an A cup and she hadn't worn bras. However, during this summer she was sure she could tell that her breasts had grown more each night of the holiday and she would experiment with them in front of the mirror before breakfast. Finally, in late August she achieved an ambition, to be able to play with her nipples with her own tongue. Soon, she thought, she would be able to suck her own teats!She deliberately dressed in a short-cut tee-shirt that was straining at the front as she wanted to show off her new weapons of sexual mass destruction. She appreciated the admiring glances from the people she passed in the street and in one or two cases, where she fancied the looker, returned the glance with a mischievous smile before she moved on. She had also noticed, the more her tits filled out, the more randy she was becoming!One adventurous day, late in the holiday, she had decided to go and look for some new bras that would fit her fast maturing body. This was to be her first proper bra fitting and Ariella was a little nervous about what was involved. Walking into the lingerie shop she noticed a rather stern woman behind the till and a much younger assistant with a nice face who Ariella thought was rather lovely. Choosing to ignore the matron and talk to the gal instead, together they discussed potential styles and colours and then, finding the gal ever more attractive, Ariella shyly asked if she could have a proper fitting. Ariella was so glad it was the young woman and not the foreboding manager who was to help her in such a personal manner. Cheerily the gal called out to the manager what she had been asked to do and led Ariella to the back of the shop.They squeezed themselves together into a small fitting room and both gals seemed to appreciate the closeness that this entailed. Currently Ariella was braless and she was aware that her now rather prominent and hard nipples protruded through the cotton of her top. Rather nervously Ariella stripped off her tee-shirt to reveal her newly blossomed breasts and the gal stood for a moment apparently admiring them, but maybe “just sizing her up professionally”, Ariella thought.The young gal's tongue was peeking through her lips as she concentrated. The sight of it began to make Ariella feel a little horny, but she had a first got a real buzz of excitement when the clerk passed the tape measure around her back and then under her breasts, gently lifting them slightly with warm hands to get the tape underneath and to measure her chest properly. It was the first time anyone else had touched these new larger and rounder mounds and she was surprised at how sensitive they were.Then the clerk had really made her gasp as she lifted her breasts again and then moved the tape up and tightened it over Ariella's nipples, the shop clerk's face showed a knowing impish grin. They were alone together in the small fitting room close enough to hug and Ariella was certain the gal would love to play a much more dangerous game in the curtained square if she had dared. The clerk's tongue was sticking out through her lips again as, with great absorption, she put her nose an inch from Ariella's chest and then read out the measurement with a surprising huskiness in her voice: “34-inch C-cup, I think. Shall I go and get some for you to try on?”The gal rather slowly pulled the tape from Ariella's chest, brushing as if accidentally the aureoles and hardened nipples - there was so little room, and it was such an intimate role she played, it could have been and accident - not! Ariella felt a heat between her legs as the clerk swished through the curtain and disappeared leaving her standing alone, half naked. She wondered about how horny she had become over the last couple of months as new hormones cruised her body. She seemed to think about sex more and more every day, her mind imagining a whole Karma Sutra of different possibilities with both guys and gals.Humping her large teddy bear had been the first surprise, the coldness of its glass nose on her clit and the bears soft fur between her legs made her appreciate the old stuffed toy in a very different way than when she had been a child. Then there was the head of the power-shower - wow what did that do when she sprayed between her legs and soaped herself? Then she had experimented in the kitchen when her parents were out. Olive oil was good, but coconut oil was better, especially when used to lubricate the banana with which she tested the tightness of her love canal by slowly parting her cunt lips with the black tip and gently pushing it in. The thing really to avoid, she discovered to her cost, was chilli oil. She had had to sit crying in a cold bath for half an hour after trying that on her clit and was not going to forget the heat of that exceedingly hot burning and painful orgasm.Even though it was a warm late August day, Ariella felt goose-pimples rising on her bare skin, especially around her exposed nipples and she shivered. The gal was about Ariella's age, a little shorter, with her blonde hair tied tidily up in a ponytail. She had golden-brown eyes which seemed to look through Ariella and know her deepest desires.Ariella could tell the clerk was experienced in dealing with bras as her chest was front heavy and needed good support. It would have had a challenge getting that pair of whoppers through adolescence without a substantial investment in fitting sessions. She must have had a lot of fans at school! Now, in a low-cut white top the deep tight valley of her cleavage exuded sex-appeal and invited an investigation into the warm hidden depths of its crevasse. Ariella wondered at her size, “34D or, more probably, Double D?” she thought, but did not know the answer.The young woman's lips were full like Ariella's and she was wearing a fashionable scarlet lip-gloss. As she had turned to leave Ariella, could not help but clock her beautiful pert backside in tight-fitting leggings. Nice, she thought, and imagined for a moment cupping that ass, whilst grinding herself into the gal as they kissed deeply, fiery hot nipples rubbing together. The heat and moisture between Ariella's legs became more noticeable and she felt the blood rise to her cheeks.After a few minutes, the clerk came back with a pile of boxes. “Shall I help you try them on?” She asked innocently.Ariella nodded, being her first time at a bra fitting, she barely dared to think what helping might involve; just having the gal measuring her had been arousing enough!The first bra was rear fastening and she put her hands out in front of her, hovering inches above the tempting cleavage, as the clerk threaded the straps up over her arms and then carefully and gently lifted Ariella's breasts into the cups to make them comfortable. Ariella shuddered with a little gasp of pleasure as the hands slowly moulded her flesh into the right position. The gal then leaned forward putting her head over Ariella's shoulder so she could see to fasten the bra at the back. The movement forward pushed the gal's own breasts into Ariella's hands. As Ariella hastily moved her arms to the side, the gal lent further forward and her own young covered bosom created a firm contact with Ariella's increasingly hard and aroused exposed peaks. The clerk expertly did up the bra and held the embrace for a few moments longer than necessary before moving her chin slowly back over Ariella's shoulder. Very deliberately, she kept her chin in firm contact with Ariella's skin as she moved her head down over Ariella's chest. Finally, the gal stopped with her nose rested on the link between the two cups of Ariella's cleavage. Ariella stood there quietly, so close to the clerk that she could smell the sweetness of the gal's breath. In a sudden a state of anticipation and rising desire, Ariella's heart began to race.“I better test the tightness.” The clerk said with a gulp, moving back slightly and leaving a gap of air between their heaving bosoms. With an air of expert concentration, she inserted a finger of each hand under the left and right straps and tested the tension. Then she moved her fingers around to the front inside the bra's material. She stopped, rather unprofessionally, with a finger on each nipple, then slowly inserting her thumbs up inside the cups, she pinched the teats gently making Ariella even more aroused. “A bit tight.” She said loudly, as if to an audience beyond the curtain. “Shall we try the next cup size up?” Reluctantly, Ariella thought, the clerk removed one of her hands and put her finger to her lips whilst miming a warning at the curtain with her eyes.There was a rustle outside and an authoritative female voice asked “How are things going Emelia?”“OK Miss Havisham,” the newly named Emelia replied “we'll find the right fitting in a minute or two.”“Fine”, came the response “I'll be by the till if you need me.” Again a rustle and footsteps moved away.“I'm sorry,” whispered Emelia to Ariella, “but I'm going to have to behave!” As if to contradict herself, she hovered her mouth directly over Ariella's breasts as she seductively reached around and neatly undid the bra. As the breasts came free her sweet lips were apart and a drop of saliva escaped and slowly dropped onto Ariella's newly unconstrained left breast. The clerk stared at the glistening drop for a moment and then quickly darted forward and took Ariella's nipple in her mouth, at the same time she passionately began to play with the other nipple with her hand, rubbing the teat between her fingers. Ariella gasped and grasped Emelia 's ass, cheeks and ground her hot crotch into the hottie, hoping their now engorged clits would connect somehow through their thin summer clothes. Half-naked, Ariella had never felt so hot.After a little while and some heavy breathing, aloud Emelia said, as normally as she could, “Have you tried a front-fastening bra?” With which she pulled her own top downward and unfastened her own bra as if demonstrating how it worked. Ariella gazed with amazement at the grapefruit sized tits and dived forward to take one of Emelia 's amazing large brown nipples in her own mouth. In sudden desperation for sexual satisfaction, she thrust her hand down the front of Emelia 's leggings and with urgency found her way through the flimsy panties to Emelia 's hot, hot cunt lips and started massaging her sex.Another rustle outside and Ariella smiled mischievously at Emelia as she said loudly “I think front-fastening is much more convenient, but can I try the next size up?”“Yes of course, Miss.” Said Emelia and with Ariella's hand still rubbing hard inside her panties and desperately trying not to gasp or moan, she started rummaging loudly through the boxes. “Here we are! Try this one. This one is a Tee-Shirt bra, just great for what you're wearing.”With the looming presence outside, Emelia shrugged and grinning naughtily, carefully removed Ariella's hand from her damp cunt and putting it to her mouth, and briefly licked her own sex juices from the other gal's fingers. After one last desperate deep honey-flavoured kiss, Emelia straightened her clothes, handing Ariella the new bra and showed her how it fastened by demonstrating with her own. “That's perfect,” called Ariella, in a business-like voice, “I'll keep this one on and take those please.”Checking in the mirror she looked decent, Emelia turned to go through the curtain. Ariella, had a last feel of her new friend's backside, slipping her hand between her legs and feeling the dampness there for a few moments. Using her thumb, she found Emelia's hot cunt lips through the material, making Emelia gasp before she moved off through the curtain. A moment later a woman thrust her head through and asked if everything was satisfactory.“Excuse me,” said Ariella haughtily “but I'm dressing, do you mind!” The head withdrew with embarrassed rapidity and for a moment Ariella sat down with a sigh, her hand undoing the button and then going down into her shorts to find her firm, stiff clit crying out for satisfaction. After a moment or two she stood and started to pull on her tee-shirt, but her hand went down into the tight darkness again for a few more moments of pleasure. She was still playing with herself and had her back to the curtain when Emelia came in. The buxom woman stood pressing herself hard against Ariella's back and licked her ear as she breathed deeply. Ariella could only just cope with the hot breath and tickling tongue, but when Emilia's hand thrust down the front of her shorts to join her own, she nearly came. Emelia said aloud “Your bras miss.”She kissed Ariella on the back of the neck and passed over a piece of paper with her number on it. “Fancy a drink tonight?” She asked quietly and then slipped away. Ariella adjusted herself, then incredibly aware of the dampness between her legs and the smell of sex on her hand, she marched out past the manager into the sunlight.That night had been a great way to end the holiday. Emelia may have been a muggle, but she was a very sexy muggle and great fun to be with. After a short drink it was obvious that they couldn't wait to get back to exploring each other's bare barely adult bodies, so with sex hormones going wild in their 18-year-old brains they almost ran from the pub to Emelia's small flat and were soon tearing each other's clothes off to try and cool their heated naked skin.It was wonderful for Ariella to bury her head in Emelia's large beautiful breasts and suckle her until Emelia groaned with longing. They were the biggest pair Ariella had ever played with and she loved the soft bouncing flesh and dark firm nipples. Ariella thought it so good to have her cunt licked and her clit teased by a gal who seemed to have much more experience than her school friend paramours. Ariella loved Emelia sitting on her face whist she probed the gal's deep dark love tunnel with her tongue and gently nipping with her teeth.Sitting there, with Ariella's tongue licking deep inside her, Emelia then brought her clit to orgasm and let Ariella drink an eruption of honey juices when she came. Ariella had no idea that a gal could cum like that, but lapped up the nectar as Emelia bucked and shuddered in climax.Ariella's face was now soaking wet with Emelia's cum juices and this made her own need to cum even more urgent. Emelia's hot lubricated cunt slid easily over Ariella's breasts and stomach, leaving a snail-trail of sex juices and then Emelia turned around to kneel between Ariella's now spread-eagled legs. Emelia sucked Ariella's nipples while she fucked her with two fingers, ever enlarging her hot pink wet hole. Then finding the magic g-spot, and at the same time using her thumb on Ariella's clit, Emelia was able to bring Ariella to a simultaneous climax. Ariella screamed in pleasure as the orgasms made her entire body shudder and tingle; it was the best sex she had ever had … to date.The two gals spent the night together sometimes snoozing until one or the other, with exploring fingers, would arouse the other and they would start their love-making again discovering new delights. Finally, the dawn found them wrapped naked around each other in exhausted sleep.Now Ariella was at The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts, and a year of intrigue, magic and adventure was ahead of her and in Briarwood there was more chance of interesting sex than in any of the others. After her adventure with Emelia, Ariella thought if might be fun trying to win the role of Briarwood Sex Goddess and bring the poor reputation of Slither-in alumnae to new depths of depravity. Whilst an honour not recognised by the college officially, Sex Goddess was a title given to one of the babes of Briarwood each year and, in celebration of her newly awakened sex drive, Ariella thought of the excitement to be had on the way to be crowned.Slither-in was the naughty house at Snogwarts, where the virtuous and the boring where not welcome. Slither-in students were specially chosen by the Sorting Hat that magically recognised that they would grow up to be as randy as hell; the guys were filled with testosterone and the gals, nymphomaniacs. What could possibly go wrong in a boarding school house where the final year students where all full of new found magical powers and ready to experiment?Ariella had left the express train late in the afternoon and entered the Briarwood womens' dorm, an ancient edifice of towers and dungeons. She went immediately to the house notice board. Firstly, there was a notice about uniforms.·         “Because of the current warm weather, and to maintain a healthy well-ventilated body, kilts and cotton shirts or blouses are the order of the day until the weather cools. In true Scots fashion kilts will be worn commando style by students. By order: Snake, the new Dean of Students”.Because the college was also in the north of Scotland, both sexes had a kilt as part of their uniform. The guys wore a more heavily pleated style, whilst the gals were lighter and shorter. The order to wear kilts was quite usual in warm weather, but the order for commando style was normally just for the guys. Ariella was intrigued and thought the coolness it provided would be a welcome change from wearing knickers all the time. But uniforms weren't needed until the next day when lessons started.Ariella then looked to see who was sharing rooms with whom and was surprised to discover the name of her roommate was unknown to her. It was unusual for a new pupil to join in the final year. She went to the Dean of Students to ask who Lucille l'Astique was and where had she come from.Dr. Snake, who just joined the college faculty this fall semester, had come from the Slither-in House at Snogwarts. He already knew several of the college students from their younger days. He was also Master of Defense Against The Dark Arts (or DADA for short) and, as suited the position, was a tall dark saturnine figure, about thirty-five years old. He often frightened the pupils of the other houses with his dark humour and ferocious tongue, but he has a soft spot for his own students and after seven years Ariella was on good terms with him. She knocked and went into his office where Snake lounged in his office chair, feet up on the large red leather desk. He looked up as she came in and stared at Ariella with surprise, seeming to slowly take in how she had flowered over the summer, his eyes roving deliberately from her shapely legs, her firm bare midriff and then he her clocked her expanded bosom, straining in its tight short tee-shirt. After lingering thoughtfully for a moment his eyes finally came to rest on the stunning beauty of her face.Then slowly lifting himself languorously from his chair he approached with a wide smile. “Why Ariella,” he said, “you have grown both taller and considerably more beautiful over the holiday.” His six-foot three height always made her feel like the little girl she had been when she had first met him. Now he looked down on her with satisfaction as he took in her new shape, examining the newly formed breasts that pressed against the tight cotton of her top. The look he gave may have been entirely appropriate for the supposedly evil DADA Snake, Dean of Students, but was probably inappropriate for your average teacher.His hands motioned in front of her and for a moment Ariella, heart thudding a little faster, thought he was going to grab her breasts and try them for size. But instead, as if by magic a badge saying “Prefect” appeared in one hand and with extreme delicacy, he pinned it over her heart, being careful not to let the sharp pin prick her skin. Ariella grinned with excitement at the honour - Prefect! She was so overwhelmed it did not occur to her that Dr. Snake was extraordinarily close. His hands continued to hover near her top as if he was wondering if he could dare lift it up and expose the secret delights it hid.He smiled again, “Umm,” he muttered “your lips have filled out beautifully as well. Gosh, it is nice to have such a sexy and beautiful damsel in my care. I like to make the beautiful ones my Prefects so I can get to know them better. Maybe in your case the badge should say “Perfect” instead of “Prefect” you look so good. Damsels are much more attractive to have around … and more tempting … than those horrible randy guys, I always think. I never make them prefects. You must come and have tea with me one day“ He finished abruptly.Snake had never spoken to Ariella like this before and she felt flushed and a little delighted to have caught the attention of the older wizard. "Sexy and beautiful!” she thought, “I like that description.”“Who is this Lucille l'Astique I am to share with?” she asked looking into his dark smiling eyes.“Ah, Lucille!” he said. “She is a French dame, daughter of the infamous wizard the Marquis l'Astique le Grand. She has had to escape to Britain as her father was recently arrested for using black magic! I hope you will welcome her and make friends… I know you like to be friendly with gals.” He winked and Ariella wondered quite what he knew exactly about her being friendly with gals.“She is probably feeling lonely and scared.” He continued, “So I thought of lovely you as the perfect companion. Please show her the ropes and mentor her through the complexities of Snogwart's life.”Ariella smiled and agreed to go and find the new gal and introduce her to the dormatory and the college. As she turned, Snake's hand patted her bottom and Ariella, instinctively, brushed the hand away with her own which then came in hard contact with a very hard snake in Snake's trousers. The doctor gasped and Ariella went brightly on her way thinking “Sex-goddess, I won't even have to try!”Up the spiral staircase to the women's study-bedrooms went Ariella, wondering what Lucille would be like. Her own French was reasonable, but she hoped the dame spoke English. Her bedroom was at the top of a tower with two staircases, which was split down the middle to divide the gals' and the guys' wings. As she walked in, she saw an elfish-looking figure wearing a light muslin shift leaning out of the window taking in the scenery. The sun shining on the dame made the shift almost see-through and Ariella stood transfixed for the moment looking at the golden figure, her youthful curves mere shadows under the material. Lucille straightened up and turned, the sun now illuminating the dame's strawberry-blonde hair in a halo of brightness. She turned and smiled at Ariella and Ariella's heart nearly stopped at the beauty of the dame before her. Ideas of herself as Sex Goddess disappeared as surely this was a real goddess revealed to her is all her power. “My goodness,” she whispered “you are beautiful!” and more loudly “Vous êtes très belle mademoiselle.”“Et tu!” said the stranger in a soft sexy voice.The young ladies were both beautiful. Ariella, long black braided hair with pale white skin from her Celtic ancestors, Lucille strawberry-blonde hair like rose-gold in an elf-bob, with honey-gold skin, toned by a more southern sun. Ariella, eyes turquoise blue like a Caribbean Sea and Lucille's green like emeralds. Both their bodies were at the point of maturity where the gawkiness of childhood is replaced by the perfect blossoming of young womanhood. Both with perfect breasts and hips and long and shapely legs. Ariella a fine round face with and sexy cupid-bow lips and Lucille with the high-cheek bones of an aristocrat and wide lip formed into a superior smile. It was as if Lucille was a goddess of the sun and Ariella goddess of the moon.They stood and stared at each other for a long moment then realising her tongue was licking her lips and a blush was extending up her neck, Ariella first broke contact. She said with a voice she later thought must have sounded like the excited gabbling of a 1950's gym mistress “Gosh Hello, I'm Ariella Divine, you must be Lucille l'Astique, fantastic to meet you, gosh! We're to share this room, so jolly - I'm so very happy to meet you! Welcome to Student Dorm House.” I came from Slither-in House, at Snogwarts. She stopped realising she was babbling nonsense.“Slither-in? Slither … in?” repeated Lucille slowly with a hint of a grin, the words rolling around her mouth, “Is that what a guy's cock does when he fucks you? Merde, it sounds like it!”Ariella was shocked, which was actually something she could hardly believe, given her life to date. Shocked not so much by the vulgarity that had just come out the mouth of this golden goddess, but by the sudden thought of a guy's cock slithering between her legs. Looking at the expression on Ariella's face Lucille smiled broadly and broke into a beautiful tinkle of laughter. She walked forward, put her arms on Ariella's shoulders and kissed her on each cheek in the continental style. “I am sorry,” she said, “but I had not realised; you are an innocent. So cute!”“Innocent?” gasped Ariella in indignation, “Me? Cute? I tell you mademoiselle; I'm going to be voted the Sex Goddess of Briarwood this year. You just took me by surprise - I had just never thought of the word Slither-in that way before. Quite an exciting concept really.”The blonde dame stepped forward and looked deep into Ariella's sea blue eyes “Is Sex Goddess a position in this place? Like Head dame? Wow! I thought you British didn't like sex.”Ariella, stared back and said a little quietly “Yes, we enjoy sex and Sex Goddess is a title you can win in. The idea is to make all the other pupils want to slave, to meet your every wish!”Lucille stepped closer still so that the two goddesses now touched each other, nipple to nipple. “Let's have a competition.” she said, huskily, the words spoken so close to Ariella's lips she could feel the breath of them. Ariella brushed her lips against those of the other dame, then she nervously pushed out her tongue and slowly parted Lucille's lips. Lucille responded and soon the gals were kissing passionately. Without letting go, Ariella led Lucille to one of the beds and there they lay together limbs tangled and breathing harder and harder as their bodies were turned on by the exploring hands of the other.To be continued..by jane700b

Beautiful German Girl at the Munich October-fest.By Stonemarten, Listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories.One of my favorite things in the World is beautiful women dressed in their dirndls, which is the traditional, female dress of Bavaria and Austria. The women look amazing in their dirndls with pushed-up breasts showing ample cleavage, whereas guys in lederhosen look a bit silly really, sorry lads.Anyway, on with the story. Even though I was on my own at the festival, people are generally very friendly and merry at Oktoberfest, so it's not too hard to join in with folk from all nationalities. I was with a group of lads from Australia, the States and some fellow Brits all trying to chat-up the incredibly beautiful German women, all looking fabulous in their dresses. They really seemed to enjoy the attention of the guys, smiling and laughing at our terrible jokes, but I guess a few liters of festival strength beer might have fueled that positive interaction.At one stage in the evening, I spotted a lovely, slender, blue-eyed girl with long, straight brown hair standing alone in a corner. She was wearing a fine quality dirndl of a burgundy satin skirt and a sage-green, laced bodice pushing-up pert little tanned breasts. She looked so pretty, but sadly she seemed to be crying. Like many guys, I have a soft spot and protective feeling for girls who are crying, so I approached her gently, excusing myself and asking in a sensitive tone if she needed any help. She had ceased crying and gave me a weak smile, so I invited her to join our group, which I was sure would cheer her up, as we were on very good form.The young woman's name was Lilly and it was great luck finding her for she turned-out to be delightful company. Lilly was a student at the University of Heidelberg and had come to Oktoberfest with a friend, who had sadly abandoned her for a boy, leaving her alone and naturally unhappy. I was determined to look after her and keep her entertained so she would forget her troubles.The drink was flowing freely and so was the fun, as folk started to stand on tables in the beer hall sinking steins of beer straight down-in-one to the cheers of the crowd. At the encouragement of my companions and after having boasted of drinking a “yard” of beer at home, I too climbed onto our table and to the bellow of the crowd proceeded to down a liter of beer, turning the stein upside down over my head as proof it was empty. Feeling very manly and proud of myself, I gave an enthusiastic Lilly a hug and a kiss on the lips.Lilly may have been slight, but she was made of strong stuff, as she too climbed onto the table with her stein and to our surprise and to a huge roar from the crowd, proceeded to sink her beer in such a smooth and efficient manner that this would have impressed even a fat builder down the pub. I kind of fell in love with Lilly at that moment, as any girl that can do that will always have a special place in my heart.Soon Lilly and I were kissing and cuddling, somewhat rudely for public consumption since we were both very drunk. I put my strong arms around her and she held onto me tightly as we walked back to the little flat that I had rented. I bought a couple of flowers from a stall to put in her hair, which made her look so cute and as pretty as a picture.When we had entered the cozy, warm flat, we proceeded to the sofa, snogging passionately. We were both kissing and stroking each other's adoring faces, my hands then fondling the lovely round globes that had been teasing me all evening from above her tight-laced dress. Soon my other hand had worked up under her skirt and was rubbing her moistening slit through silky panties. Lilly began to moan and reached to stroke my swelling cock trapped uncomfortably in my trousers.I moved my head down to Lilly's pert boobs, releasing them gently from her dirndl and sucking on them with my mouth wide open, my tongue flicking her stiff little nipples. Pulling panties aside allowed my fingers to stroke her pussy lips, rubbing rapidly to and fro over her engorged clit, causing Lilly to arch her back and groan as she approached her first orgasm. Within a minute or so, this gorgeous girl was writhing and spasming as she came on my probing fingers.We both undressed, admiring each other's firm bodies as we did so. Lilly slid her hands down my muscular frame and dropped onto her knees to envelop the head of my stiff cock into her mouth, whilst stroking up and down the thick shaft. My knees almost buckled at the pleasure of it and I stroked her face lovingly, as she looked up at me with wide, lustful eyes.I could not hold back for long and so with balls rising and pressure building to bursting point, I spurted my seed into Lilly's mouth, onto her pretty face and then my last drops of pearly spunk sprinkling onto small, tanned boobs. This longed for release had me groaning manfully and gently cupping Lilly's approving face.Lilly went to the bathroom and I lay down to recover my strength. When the lovely, slender girl returned, she laid back on the soft couch and opened her legs to allow easy access for my tongue to her very wet pussy. Lapping at her lips and darting my tongue over her love-bud soon had her mewling like a cat and clutching my head between her thighs. Probing in and out her with my tongue like a little wet cock, whilst flicking her sensitive clit lightly from side to side with my thumb, soon had her twisting and turning in a second huge orgasm.Laying back with my big cock pointing obscenely into the air was all the invitation Lilly needed to hop on board. Facing me, she eased down slowly, impaling her tight pussy onto my prick, moaning as she did so. Her mouth gaped in ecstasy as she bobbed up and down, my hands holding her soft bottom and I could hardly take my eyes from her lovely boobs jiggling away.Picking Lilly up and standing, I continued to pump, much to her delight, as I turned around to place her on her back, thighs wide apart, so I could continue to thrust deeply in the missionary position. I loved seeing the pleasure on her face and hearing her high-pitched yelps as I ploughed into this beautiful little creature.The pace of our lovemaking became faster and faster and more desperate at the coming explosion. Bodies slammed against one another, balls smacking against swollen lips making wet slapping sounds as we screwed like beasts. There was no holding back and with a great cry, suddenly it came, spunk splashing out in hot white streams coating the insides of a grasping and welcoming pussy which itself was contracting rhythmically in orgasm.Lying next to each other, we kissed and cuddled, then slowly drifted off to sleep. Later in the morning, we ate bread rolls for breakfast and then went back to bed for we both had terrible hangovers from a day and night of partying.It was a sad feeling when Lilly finally left that day to re-join her disloyal friend for the journey back to Heidelberg, as our fun and erotic acquaintance might have been short, but that beautiful girl had surely become one of the great lovers in my life.The mountains of Bavaria are one of my favorite places, great for walking and watching nature, which are my main hobbies. A few years ago I drove across Europe in my Jeep to stay at an Alpine chalet with the aim of finding some Edelweiss flowers and watching Chamois, which are rare mountain goats. Both of these species live high on the tops which meant strenuous climbing up into the snow zone. It's such good exercise that German Alpine troops are encouraged to scale the mountains to find Edelweiss as proof of their fitness and courage. They used to pick them for their lapels, but today these are actually quite rare flowers and now a protected species. As I was in Bavaria in September time, I also booked accommodation in Munich in order to attend the famous Oktoberfest; yes, I know, it actually takes place in September, rather than October for some odd reason. If you have never been to the Oktoberfest, I would strongly recommend it at least once in a lifetime, as it's an amazing party. If you don't like crowds then it might not be for you, but if you enjoy quaffing large steins of beer, scoffing bratwurst and watching the colorful spectacle of folk dressed-up traditional costumes, you would love it.by Stonemarten, for Literotica

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 14Geoff  The ModelGeoffrey's Cock Immortalized.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We had paid for the J and W Rum and left the store when a rather naughty thought occurred to me, and I freely admit to being both deeply ashamed and inordinately proud of it at the same time. "Why not ask Tony if we can rent the upstairs room at The Black Swan for a couple of hours," I suggested. "That way you can have a proper birthday party in private and we could see how it might work for our wedding.""Isn't a bit big for just us seven girls? Or, I suppose nine if Wendy and Jane come along too.""I was thinking of popping along as well, if I'm welcome," I told her, mischievously. "I thought that I might also invite some friends. You know, for a bigger audience for the birthday girl's special treat." I gave special a very sleazy emphasis."You wouldn't!" She gasped in astonished horror a moment later, as she realized what I was proposing."It's her fantasy," I reminded her. "At our age, when would she ever get the chance again?""She'd be mortified. What if she gets stage fright and can't go on?" Marie protested. "Then she'll feel as though she's let everyone down.""What if she doesn't, and she gets the chance to give a live sex performance in front of total strangers as well as her friends," I countered. "This has been her fantasy since she saw that one in Amsterdam when she was in her twenties. You and I, along with our friends, could make it happen, this week. Her life-long unfulfilled dream; why would we not?"I understood Marie's reluctance. Despite my enthusiasm, I wasn't oblivious to all the things that might go wrong. Our audience needed to be discreet; the setting private and the atmosphere warm and intimate. If this was going to happen, I had three days to arrange it. Grand: I enjoyed a challenge."Who would you invite?" Marie asked. Aha! She was considering it."All your friends will be there, of course, including Margie and Sue, Charles if he can make it, Wendy and Jane, Ken and his wife, Mike and his two ladies and our student friends. Not quite twenty in the audience.""That's a lot of people," she mused."All the better," I countered."What about you?" It was a reasonable question. A solo performance was okay in principle, but that wasn't Jo's fantasy. She needed a sex partner, a performing cock, me."I think I'm okay with it," I replied. "I've given business critical presentations in front of important clients, academics, ministers. Some to groups of a hundred or more. This, in front of friends, actually seems less intimidating; for now at least.""Just when I think I have your measure, my love," she smiled at me. "You surprise me once again." She touched my cheek, fondly. "Don't ever stop."I was slightly distracted driving home, making a mental list of what needed to be done by Friday. Then something Marie had said registered. "You said that Jo should have been with us tomorrow," I recalled. "Who will be coming, then?""Well, it should have been Jo and Kate. Then Megan and Sam, then Angie and Lucy and then, of course, we have to fit in Margie and Sue." She frowned in frustration. "But you sleep with Angie and me regularly. And Lucy almost as often, it seems. You only just fucked Megan this afternoon and Margie and Sue over the weekend." She tutted to herself. "Angie's getting quite vexed at the way your random copulations are messing up her spreadsheet." She gave me a wry smile across the car. "Little Geoffrey's been a busy boy just lately. Not that I'm complaining," she added quickly, in case I misunderstood. "I'm more than content that you're not neglecting me.""Wednesday night?" I reminded her of my original question."Well, that's the thing; isn't it?" She squirmed uncomfortably. "The obvious two are Kate and Sam."She was right of course. In Jo's absence, Megan would have been the obvious substitute. Megan whose bed I'd just left. The next in the sequence was Sam, the forty-something paramedic; Kate's daughter."Oh," I contributed, rather unhelpfully."Exactly," Marie replied. "But we knew that it could happen. We even decided that we would be prepared to invite them both on the same evening, but not to have our open-door policy afterwards. I think that encouraging incest, even lesbian incest, is a step too far." She smiled to herself. "Even for us."When got home, Marie was going to speak to Sam and Kate to explain the situation and find out how they felt about it, and then ring round to tell the others about our plan. I made some calls of my own.First was Tony, the landlord at The Black Swan. We'd just seen the room, but if it wasn't available, the whole prospect became more difficult. It was and I agreed to call in that evening to discuss the arrangements. That meant that I was free to invite guests. Like Marie, I shied away from involving family. As tempting as it was, Peter, Linda and their partners were not getting an invitation to see me banging one of Marie's best friends.Mike, my friend from my rugby days called to his wife when I told him my plan. She shouted back that they would all be delighted to come. She wanted to meet the people who had made the idea of their own formal three person relationship seem possible.Next was Adrian. He seemed to be the core of the group of students we'd met in the pub. He and Emily, his very submissive girlfriend, were close to Angie and me. They were both eager to come and he was sure that the others, Mark, Tabbie and Alice, would too.Our favorite taxi driver, Ken, seemed keen but he needed to speak to his wife, Cath, before he accepted for both of them. Personally, though I'd only spoken to her on the phone, I was sure that she'd agree.I had left it to Marie to speak to Wendy and Jane and also to see if Megan thought Charles might be able to attend. We met up about an hour later in the kitchen. Everyone we'd spoken to was on board, we merely needed confirmation from the others. I asked Marie how she'd described the plan to Wendy and Jane.She looked a little awkward. "I invited them to the pub to meet the girls. I told them that it was a surprise birthday party for one of my friends and, if you could arrange it at short notice, there might be some adult entertainment. I think that they are expecting a male stripper or something. They both seemed very enthusiastic."Sam had been on duty when my wife called. She had explained the situation to Kate who had promised to talk to her daughter and get back to us.We were deciding what to have for tea when Colin joined us. This time without his friend, Mia. "Hello, sweetheart," his grandma greeted him. "Where's your friend?""She does art club on Tuesdays after school. Her mum will pick her up.""Grandad was thinking about making a lamb keema for tea. Does that sound okay?""That sounds amazing," he replied. He's an easy lad to feed.I sent him off to start his homework while we prepped the meal. In ten minutes the onions were sliced, the garlic grated and the spices measured ready to add. I finished chopping the wilted spinach and checked the recipe. "All done, just twenty minutes cooking from start to finish."I left my wife to amuse herself and went in search of Colin. He was in my study frowning at my laptop. "Problem?" I asked."I have to give three examples of something called 'Entropy' and I can't really. I sort of understood in class, but it's just gone out of my head."A passage from a Douglas Adams book came to mind; something about the Tribesmen of the Cold Hillsides, the Princes of The Plains and the Dwellers in the Forest. The first two would wage war with each other in the forest and the latter group would suffer terribly as collateral damage. When they asked why the war had to take place in their forest, the answer, The Reason, seemed so obvious while it was being explained but less so when they returned to the smoldering remains of their villages. Most folk would recognize the feeling. I tried to help. "Imagine this. Your mum has spent all Saturday morning cleaning and tidying your bedroom. What does it look like the following Friday?"He looked uncomfortable. "Not great," he mumbled."That's entropy," I explained. "Your mum expended energy to put things into an ordered state but, over time, that order decays towards randomness. Can you think of similar examples?""Like ruined castles?" He asked, uncertain."Exactly," I replied"Or copying a copy?""So describe what happens," I prompted him."We still have a copier at school. If you copy a new document, then the copy is pretty cool, but every time you copy a copy, the background gets greyer and the text gets paler. Eventually, you have to guess what some of the words are.""So now you have two examples of your own to submit, and you can use mine too. Is that it?" I checked. "Shall I leave you to type that up?"He looked uncomfortable. "The talk; About sex;”I waited."Is it bad?" He asked."Not really," I reassured him. "There's stuff you need to know now and things you really don't need to know in detail for a couple of years."He didn't look convinced."Okay," I began. "We'll start now so you don't get hung up worrying about having to have this talk later. We'll talk about how your body will change, how girls' bodies change and what utter bollocks your mates at school will tell you when they try to show off how much they know about sex."He seemed to relax and we sat talking quietly for forty minutes or so, me taking a break for a coffee part way through. He coped well, though he admitted that periods sounded gross. I pointed out that girls would probably agree, but they weren't, by and large, optional. He also seemed to understand my main point; that nature had come up with a simple formula: cock plus cunt equals pregnancy. Until we had our next talk, in a couple of years, dealing with the mechanics of sex, if he took nothing else from our chat, he really had to remember that straightforward equation.He obviously understood what I was telling him. "So girls can get pregnant doing it standing up?""Absolutely," I agreed."Then it sounds like some of the Year Elevens are gonna be really deep in the doo doo.""If they've been getting their sex-ed exclusively from someone's big brother who has a porn site subscription, then probably, yes.""Thanks grandad. That wasn't so bad." And so saying he went back to his physics. I left him to it and went off in search of my wife.Marie smiled up at me when I found her, reading in the lounge. "You are the total package aren't you, my love?"I looked at her, quizzically."Sex, my dear," she clarified. "I heard part of your tutorial with Colin. You seem to excel at the theoretical as well as the practical aspects. Now, if you ever manage to actually figure women out too, you could be a Nobel Prize contender."The very thought made me laugh out loud. "Now you mention it though." I lowered my voice and sat next to her. "I could do with talking to you about Lucy.""Before you begin," Marie responded. "May I say this?" I sat back and she continued. "Megan and I talk. She and Charles agree that Lucy is in love with you. Her first husband died, her second husband is a treacherous twat and you, my love, represent the closest thing in her life to a constant male source of support."She saw me struggling to understand. "Megan, Kate and Jo, Margie and Sue too, they just need sex. They like you and, more importantly, they trust you, but their feelings go no further than trust and affection."She carried on, while I listened, fascinated. "Sam needs your intuitive grasp of how to help her deal with her demons. She really needs professional help but she appreciates the way you empathize with her struggles.""Angie needs help dealing with the world. I'm not convinced she's actually neurodiverse but she does have issues with some social interactions. Personally, I wonder if it's just because she's so much more intelligent than the rest of us that she sees these social niceties, behaviors that are apparently so important to everyone else, as meaningless nonsense." Marie gave me a hard stare. "You, dear husband, are her bridge. You speak her language but you are connected to our world too. You give her confidence and, when you command her, you allow her to shut down all of her defenses and trust absolutely in you. She cherishes those moments of peace.""I, on the other hand, need a partner. Someone who shares my goals and values but with a different perspective. You and I together are greater than the sum of our parts. I can hardly believe how close we came to destroying something so perfect but it will never," her voice hardened, "ever, happen again. Adding Angie to what we already have extends our partnership in another dimension, one I'm looking forward to exploring."She took my hand. "And now back to your original point: All that Lucy needs from you is your love. Knowing that you feel the way that you do about her gives her value. She knows that she's a capable artist, but Eddie made her question herself as a woman. You love me; and Angie. You think Jo is gorgeous. But you've never been embarrassed to admit that you think Lucy is sexy. That does wonders for her self-esteem. Yes, you tease her about being a blonde dingbat, but that doesn't hurt her. She knows it's affectionate."You've seen her recent work. That's down to you; you let her rediscover the woman she was fifteen years ago and she wants to repay you. So let her. She would never do anything to harm what we have: so you and she may have the same freedom as you and Angie. Love her and let her show her love for you."I sat, quietly impressed by Marie's comprehensive analysis of my sex life. "Jane and Wendy?" I prompted her.She considered for a moment. "With the benefit of hindsight,' she conceded. "I should have let you sleep with Jane five or six years ago. She needed you, and Ben would have benefited from growing up having you as a role model. But;” Here she dipped her head in reluctant acknowledgement. "We just weren't ready.""Jane has had a thing for you since before her husband passed. An innocent enough crush at first, but your," She stared accusingly at me, "Your supposedly innocent flirting has given her hope of some sort of part emotional, part physical relationship."She sighed. "I think she needs to get laid; she needs to be reminded that she's more than a widow and a single mum; she needs the confidence to rebuild her life so she can move on."I nodded slowly. That sounded like a fair summary.My wife graciously accepted my agreement and carried on. "Wendy is more damaged. While Jane lost her husband to illness, she ought to realize that she's still an attractive woman. Wendy has been hurt, though, just like Lucy. She's convinced herself that her husband abandoned her, because she's; what did she call herself? "A great heffalump". You, in fact we, need to show her what a striking girl she actually is."Marie frowned as she chose her next words. "It's possible that we may have to have you date her.""Christ, Marie!" I exploded, taken by surprise. "I know we keep bending the rules, but this?""No, dear." She disagreed. "We keep ignoring the rules, especially when they interfere with what's needed. There should be only one rule; 'Primum non nocere'."I looked blankly at her. "First do no harm," she translated for my benefit. "Supposedly part of the Hippocratic Oath, but it seems just as relevant here. If we can help Wendy at no risk to our marriage, what is the point of an arbitrary rule, however well intentioned, that prevents us? In fact." I got another hard stare. "Isn't this similar to the argument you used to persuade me to go along with your scheme for Jo?"Well, no not really: perhaps a little. Okay, quite similar in a way. She went back to her book while I considered her words. Nothing she had said changed the way I viewed our friends. She had reminded me what an amazing woman I'd been lucky enough to marry though. I was still savoring that thought when Colin joined us.He explained his homework to his gran while I listened to make sure that he'd understood just how fundamental the concept of entropy was. When he said, "And grandma, it applies to everything, mountains, stars, even people." I stood; my work here was done. My work in the kitchen, however, was just about to start.We had a civilized, if spicy, meal with Linda and Colin then, once they had left, I reminded my wife that I had an appointment at the pub. She decided to send me on my own, saying that she would look for a suitable way to wrap Jo's birthday present while I was gone. She did suggest that I might like to limit my beer input and hurry back, as she fancied an early night. I still had a few hours' worth of my erection pill coursing through my system, so that sounded like a most excellent idea.It was still fairly quiet in the bar when I arrived. I ordered a pint and Tony pulled one for himself and joined me at a table, leaving the barmaid to cope on her own. I explained that it was Marie's friend's birthday on Friday and that I intended to invite some additional guests to their usual 'girly get together' as a surprise.He looked levelly at me. "I believe every word," he told me. "But you're not telling me everything. Go on; spill."I gave him one last chance. "Plausible deniability," I explained. "There may be some adult entertainment involved. If you were prepared to let us have the room with a locked door, you couldn't be accused of being complicit."

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 13Appetites Vary.Diversity is a good thing.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I guided my friend through to join the women and helped him to the head of the table. Megan sat to his right, Lucy to his left. I sat opposite him, Marie to my right, Angie to my left. Rather than a traditional Sunday roast, Megan had ordered a beef wellington with horseradish mashed potatoes, and green vegetables sautéed in garlic butter. The ladies were at ease in their near nudity; Angie having, just about, covered her bare tits with some pointless scrap of translucent fabric.The men, well, we did them the courtesy of admiring them. The conversation was surprisingly normal, by our standards at least. Lucy expressed her gratitude at being offered a place to stay. She was a little overwhelmed when Megan corrected her. Not a place to stay; a home.I shared the photo that Mike had sent me, showing Eddie with his new friend. "He rejected Lucy for HER?" Was Charles' incredulous response. Lucy was more sanguine. As far as she was concerned, Eddie had made his preference clear. In her mind she was already single, with an entire team of people willing to love her and a wealth of emotions that she needed to set out on canvas. That thought also reminded her. The day we christened her studio, she was determined to make a mold of my genitalia, while I was erect."How many castings are you intending to make?" I asked, in all innocence."A dozen or so in latex or silicone rubber for your Harem, or the Coven as Marie refers to us." I shrugged. That seemed a lot but, what the hell.She fell silent for a moment, as though calculating. "And then I thought, because it's such a nice shape, I'd do a limited edition of signed epoxy castings, about a hundred, each numbered and with its own unique marbled pattern."Everyone stopped eating and stared at her. "What?" She seemed defensive. "He only has to make a squiggle. Not his actual name, for pity's sake." She shook her head. "I was going to ask him if I could add a drop of his semen into the epoxy to infuse it with his essence. I could double the asking price then." She looked around the table at each of us in turn. "Well, think about it, anyway," she suggested to my wife and I.We changed the subject to our plans for the wedding and returned to enjoying our meal. For dessert there were individual warm pear frangipanes with brandy ice cream. By the time we had finished, not a morsel was left.We helped to tidy the kitchen and, after sitting and chatting for a little while longer, my three companions dressed and we left, making a short diversion to return the restaurant's delivery boxes. I picked up their home delivery menu on the way out. I was mortified; our meal must have cost our hosts over three hundred pounds. My 'expensive' wine from M and S seemed a bit pathetic by comparison.As we drove home, they discussed, without inviting input from me, my plans for the evening. Apparently, while I pleasured each of them individually in my bed, the other two would discuss the details of our wedding ceremony. We hadn't decided on a date but we needed to have the costumes selected very soon so that we could give the students who were making the outfits the design brief for each guest for their course-work. Lucy was intrigued at the idea of creating some scenic backdrops for the venue as well as helping with prop design. I was content to be well out of it.I'd swallowed one of my little chemical helpers as soon as we got home so, leaving my wife and Lucy to look on-line for inspiration, Angie joined me in bed. "Angie. I promised you a special treat if you earned it. You've earned it today, with Charles. But tonight would you be disappointed if we just made love? No toys, just you and me? Then we can find enough time to really explore your kinky side.""It's a deal," she agreed, unbuttoning my shirt. "You, me and the toy box can wait for another day. I'm okay if it's just the two of us for now."I helped off with her top and we kissed for a while, me savoring the feel of her lace covered tits against my chest. In time, we wanted more so we finished undressing ourselves and I led her to the bed. She sat me at the edge and knelt between my thighs. "I'm doing this because I want to," she reassured me. To be fair, I intended to return the favor, because I also wanted to. Isn't it nice that we have balance in our lives.Angie's oral ministrations were affectionate rather than porn-worthy, intended to show her love rather than display her ability to swallow my entire cock. When she finally took me over the edge, there were no theatrics; no swirling my cum in her mouth. She just quietly swallowed my sperm, cleaned me and looked lovingly up at me. Angie is a complex character. Strong, assertive, willful even. But behind that was a vulnerability, an uncertainty in social interactions. But with Marie and I, she relaxed totally.Pulling her to her feet I made her swap places and I knelt in turn, between her thighs. I repeated her own words to her before I leaned in to taste the nectar between those lips. For ten full minutes I knelt there, kissing her thighs, her mound; running my tongue along her labia and, briefly now and again, tantalizing her clit.As soon as I felt myself harden again, I knew it was time. I stood up and stretched (I'm fairly fit, but the years, and rugby, have taken their toll) then joined her on the bed. We made ourselves comfortable, Angie having decided she wanted 'snuggling' from behind. I indulged her. It isn't the best position for vigorous sex. It isn't the most visually stimulating; but, for screwing someone you love, it has a special languorous intimacy that I cherish. There was no rush for us to climax. My cock was perfectly content to slip slowly back and forth in Angie's slick tunnel.I realized that I was getting close and started to use my hand on her clit. She stopped me. "Take your time, Geoff," she murmured. "I've come once already. This is nice as it is. You need to learn that sometimes we need the intimacy as much as the orgasm."I think I understood. So, instead of our customary race to the finishing line, we kept a slow, tender rhythm until I couldn't hold back any longer and spurted inside her. "See," she murmured. "Wasn't that nice. You came and I could just enjoy the experience without arsing about having to fake an orgasm. This was much more satisfying."We lay for another ten minutes, just talking, before Angie left for the bathroom. I got up and used the shared bathroom then, wearing just my dressing gown, went downstairs. Marie and Lucy were studying our TV, where Marie was casting the images of Star Wars costumes that people had shown an interest in for our wedding. Lucy was trying to decide what outfit appealed to her.I gave Marie a pointed look to suggest the it was her turn upstairs. She shook her head. "Angela is going home tonight and Lucy tells me we're dropping her off at her place. I'm happy to wait until bed-time."Lucy smiled and shook her head too. "If you want me, I'm yours. But I'm content that I've had my ration for today. Tuesday, however, Marie will be at the shop. Would that be a convenient time for you to model for me?"'Model': Now there was an innocent enough expression; slightly less so if you prefixed it with the word, 'penis', for accuracy. Presumably, once the casting was done, my erection wouldn't be allowed to go to waste. So, two birds, one stone; cock casting and studio christening all in one visit. Mr. Efficiency, that's me.I dressed and made us a light supper and we ate once Angie re-joined us. At nine o'clock we left our planning session, having given Lucy some ideas to work with, and I drove her home. Angela and Marie followed us. We shared a bottle of wine, Angie sticking to the one glass, while Lucy showed us the unfinished works in her studio. She pointed to a stack of half a dozen propped against a wall. "I can't finish those," she commented in a flat tone. "I started them while Eddie was pissing me about, but my outlook has changed since, well, you know, and I'm in such a different place now that I don't know where the next brush stroke goes." She picked one up and examined it critically. "This isn't art," she decided. "This is an emotional breakdown on canvas." She made to throw it away. I stopped her. She looked at me in surprise."It's an asset," I reminded her. "If Eddie gets a solicitor and he bids for a share of your works, give him these.""But they aren't finished," she protested."Would Eddie know that?""No, but;”"So," I pointed out, gently. "Keep them. If Eddie plays silly buggers and demands a share of your work as marital assets, you can honestly say these were painted while you were together, the judge would be impressed and you unload these on Eddie.""But they are shit," she argued."And where would Eddie go to unload this shit?"Her eyes widened. "The gallery in town," she gloated. "If Eddie tried to sell them there, Carl, the owner, would check with me for the provenance. I'd tell him the truth and he'd sell them off cheap as unsigned, unfinished, unattributed works; he'd have to. Both to keep me sweet and keep his reputation." The three women exchanged malicious smiles. "I almost hope he tries it," she added. "I'd love to put one over on him one last time."We stayed with her until ten, when she declared that it was time for us to get away and for her to go to bed. Eddie was, fortunately for all of us, still notable by his absence. We left, agreeing to return before eleven the next morning, and Angie dropped Marie and me off on her way home. The two of us followed Lucy's example and went straight to bed.As we cuddled up close, we each asked the other, almost in unison, "Are we still okay?" The fact that we were both concerned more about our spouse's feelings than our own, suggested that we were. Then my wife slipped her nightie off and lay back down next to me. What followed convinced me that we were fine.The next morning, Angie collected us after breakfast and we arrived at Lucy's house about quarter to eleven. By then, the two guys in the van had moved most of the boxes with her clothes out of her bedroom and were starting to empty her studio. They refused our offer of help so we made them a cup of tea and retired to the kitchen out of their way. We were still there twenty minutes later when Megan arrived.Accepting a coffee from Lucy, Megan produced two brown, official looking, envelopes from her bag. They were both addressed to Eddie. The first one she held up had a large figure '1' in the top left corner. "This," she explained. "Is Eddie's formal notice that you have begun divorce proceedings and letting him know that, to comply with the legal requirements, you are now living apart, effective from midnight tonight."She turned her attention to me. "I liked your suggestion that Lucy keeps those depressing unsigned works to hand. We have included our proposals for the fair division of assets and advised Eddie to seek his own legal advice. If he gets greedy, we will have to try to agree a compromise or go to court for a Financial Order. In either of those cases, those works could come in useful."She held up the second envelope, appropriately enough with a figure '2' in the corner. This document," she announced, cheerfully. "Informs your soon-to-be ex-husband that you are waiving your right to occupy, granted by the trust set up for Alison. Your daughter, the de-facto owner, has retained me to act on her behalf to put it on the rental market."She gave a beatific smile that lit up the room. "As Lucy occupied under the terms of the trust, there is no tenancy agreement. Eddie's name appears on none of the utilities so, as far as Alison is concerned, he can pay the commercial rental fee, and stay, or piss off and live with his girlfriend. He certainly hasn't a leg to stand on if he thinks she'll let him live here for free, now that Lucy has moved out.""What will you be asking for the rent?" I asked, just out of interest. She told us. The rest of us sat, slack-jawed, gaping around the table at each other. "How much?" I admit, my voice came out in a less than masculine squeak. She repeated the figure. "That's more than the fucking mortgage would be," I pointed out, then begged Megan to excuse my language."True," Megan conceded, unperturbed by my profanity. "But a landlord has to cover additional contingencies; electrical safety, insurance, maintenance, management fees and the like." She shrugged. "We are actually not stiffing Eddie. If he can't afford to pay, I guarantee we'll have a family in here paying that per month, within three weeks of taking possession.""Eddie can't afford that," Lucy observed, without satisfaction. "Even if he stopped drinking and gambling, he'd barely be able to cover the rent. He'd just about have pennies left to live on.""That's as may be," Megan replied, acerbically. "But much of my professional life has been spent dealing with people who ignored the consequences of their actions." She listed some examples on her fingers. "Drunk drivers, offspring contesting their parents' wills after years of ignoring them, vandals, shoplifters, idiots who thought it was okay to defraud insurance companies and, yes, cheating spouses." She shook her head in despair. "Nobody made them act that way; they made choices, just like Eddie. He could have managed his money instead of blowing it on booze and horses. He could have treated his wife with respect. He did neither; he made his choice, so he gets to own whatever that brings."We were contemplating her words when one of the movers knocked on the kitchen door and announced that they were finished. He suggested that Lucy go through each room before they left, to confirm that the guys had collected everything that she wanted taken. It was a somber moment as we five checked each room in turn."Is there anything of yours in the garage?" I enquired, remembering that Lucy sometimes sculpted in metal.She smiled and shook her head. "I moved my welding gear to Megan's last week. They had room in their garage and I knew that Eddie would never notice that it was gone." She took one more slow look around the living room. "No. That's it. This is Alison's house now. I've lost two husbands here. I won't say that the wrong one died; but I'm close. Fuck it. Let's go."We followed her out and watched as she locked up and gave her keys to Megan. We stood and waved as the two of them got into their cars to follow the van to Lucy's new home. I think we all realized that this day had been long coming, but even knowing that, we still knew that Lucy had to be hurting inside.We three went home. Lucy, Charles and Megan needed time together to reach some sort of accommodation about, well, Lucy's accommodation. Our presence wasn't required. We grabbed a light lunch and I turned the TV on. Dear God! There were adverts on already for Christmas. I turned to my wife to see if she found it as irritating as I did, only to pause at the thoughtful expression on her face."Angie," she said. Our fiancée looked up. "You like stately homes, don't you?" Angie agreed this was, in fact, the case. "Well how do you feel about a trip to Derbyshire?""Because?" Angie prompted."Because I think you'd love Chatsworth," Marie suggested. "And in November there's a Christmas market in the grounds and the house will be beautifully seasonally decorated." My wife turned her attention to me. "Geoffrey?""Sounds good to me," I agreed. "I'll book three tickets.""I'll book us somewhere to stay," Angie offered. "Somewhere nice."So that was agreed. Finishing our lunch, we decided that we ought to get some fresh air, so we went for a stroll together. Marie assumed her place holding my right hand and Angie holding my left. Without really intending to, our return path took us past the pub. We decided that, as we were obviously people of low moral standards, we might as well go in.Tony, the landlord knew us well enough; Marie and her friends are there every other Friday after all. We chatted as he pulled my pint and poured the girls' white wines. I remembered there was a function room upstairs and asked to see it. It didn't take long. It was just a large rectangular room. On the plus side, it had a small, raised stage at the far end and there was a bar near the door. On the other hand, it was a bit tired.Tony saw my expression. "I know," he acknowledged. "It desperately needs repainting, but since Covid, it's been a Catch22. We need new business but we don't have the cash to invest to attract it."I paced out the room and we went back to the lounge. "If the walls were just white," I suggested. "Then you could mount a projection system on the ceiling and have an almost infinite selection of décor for any occasion."My girls listened to our conversation with interest. Tony considered my idea. "So, instead of choosing a color scheme for the room, I just paint it plain white and project whatever the customer wants for their occasion," he mused."Exactly," I agreed. Gender reveals, weddings, kids' themed parties or Goth Halloweens; hit enter on the computer and the room's personalized.""Or Star Wars weddings," Angie contributed. "Nice thinking Geoff."I bowed, modestly. "Peter works in IT," I reminded the girls. "This isn't directly his field but he may know someone who could advise us." I turned back to our host. "Would you be interested if I could find out what an installation like that would entail?"Apparently, he would and, after discussing the practicalities of hosting our celebration there, we resumed our walk home in a rather more excited mood. We were still talking about the logistics when Colin arrived, with Mia in tow, and asked what we were arguing about. We'd moved onto the timing by then. Angie favored March but Marie was concerned that our student friends needed more time to design and create our growing collection of outfits. My wife thought a summer wedding would be nicer, possibly even outdoors. I was on the fence.Colin looked at us with a mixture of surprise and, it hurts me to admit this, disappointment. "Surely you know the date. There's only one day it can be." He looked sadly at our blank stares. "For goodness sake grandpeople. Star Wars Day! May the Fourth."I confess: I hung my head in shame. I glanced at Angie. She was shaking her head, muttering, "So damn obvious that a child could see it. What's wrong with me?"Marie was bemused. "What's going on? What do you mean; Star Wars Day? Is that a thing? Do people send cards?"Mia took pity on her in the face of Colin's despairing silence. "May the Fourth sounds like the Jedi blessing, you know, May the Force be with you," she explained patiently. "May the Fourth; May the Force."Marie 'got it' then. "So if there's one day in the year to do Jedi stuff, it's May the Fourth." She gave a deep sigh. "God! But nerds are weird." She looked fondly at Angie and me. "And I'm stuck with two of them."It was Marie's turn to cook and Colin asked if Mia could eat with us as her mum was working late. Of course, she was welcome and Angie volunteered to help in the kitchen. The two women left us, with Marie making very clear who was in charge as they went.That left me with the two teens. "Homework?" I asked."Did it at lunchtime," answered Colin."Me too," Mia added."Right then. Go amuse yourselves. You can have the TV if you want.""Well Grandad. The thing is; We were talking about 'The Talk', and we have some questions.""Oh you do, do you?" This wasn't quite how I'd visualized this going. "To be honest, I don't think it would be appropriate for me to have that particular discussion with Mia." I turned to address my comments directly to her. "Mia, sweetheart, this is a conversation that you should really be having with your mum. Even if it makes her too uncomfortable and there are no aunts or older female cousins to ask, it should still be a woman you talk to rather than me.""But why?" She asked."Because if anyone found that a man had been discussing sex with a young woman not related to him, they might think that he was grooming her. Can you imagine how being accused of that would change all of our lives?""I suppose so," she conceded."How about this?" I suggested. "You ask your mum the same questions that Colin has for me and you can compare notes. But," I put on my laboratory manager voice. "No personal research!" They nodded, grinning, and I told them to clear off: I'd deal with that problem later. I sloped off to read my book; I felt as though I'd not has a minute to myself in ages.Marie and Angie had excelled themselves. When Linda arrived, we sat down to a dish of roast Mediterranean vegetables served with potato wedges, fetta, pitta bread and smoked garlic mayonnaise. I hadn't heard a single cross word from the kitchen either. The kids demolished their meals and asked for second helpings. Marie made sure that there was some left for Wendy, who was coming to collect Mia on her way h

How a Young Prince Frederick celebrated his wedding to Princess Charlotte, and started a great Bavarian tradition.Based on the work of Mumfreds. Listen to the podcast at steamy stories.In 1808 people of Württemberg lived in the convergence of three cultures. The masculine lead industry and agriculture of the Germans, the Swiss provided enlightenment of the sciences, and the French liberality and arts added a healthy dose of libertine free thinking and even a tolerance for kinkiness.But Württemberg was moving forward with the final demise of the Holy Roman Empire just a few years earlier. Napoleon had just defeated the Austrian military and established a new Confederation of the Rhine.  The ethnic German people were split apart  and some were under the Austrian protectorate, while the Rhine was under French protectorate on both sides of the Rhine river, including the German homeland.Prince Frederick had watched as his older sister was given to Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte as a wife for Napoleon's brother, in exchange for his family's continued role of the Württemberg Kingdom, under the occupation of Napoleon's empire. Now Prince Frederick was being pressured by his parents and the court advisors, to strategically marry a well-bred heiress from the kingdom of Bavaria, princess Charlotte.Princess Charlotte was just 18 in the spring of 1810. A debutante, already being aggressively sought by Napoleon, she was terrified. When faced with the two unwanted options, she and her mother agreed that Frederick William was the better option and more respecting of their shared German heritage. Charlotte wept for weeks. She was still a girl of just 18 years. Her parents apologized repeatedly. It was especially difficult because Charlotte had always been a free-spirit and defiant of the stupid rules of etiquette that she violated almost daily.As an enthusiast of all things equestrian, Charlotte refused to ride ‘side-saddle'. She also found the practice to be a convenient excuse when the Royal Physician of Württemberg Court conducted a prenuptial gynecological exam a requirement in the nuptial contract between the kingdoms. As for Prince Frederick William, the marriage was even less anticipated. Charlotte was not the ideal sex object of his fantasies. Where he liked slender, tall older women, Charlotte was busty with a big round ass.Frederick liked the arts and sciences. He enjoyed the opera and studied astronomy.Charlotte loved animals and preferred German folk songs. Charlotte found little appeal in Frederick's lanky physique. She preferred the bulky, athletic, and masculine virility of farm-hands and tradesmen. A fall wedding Festival Back in 1810 Crown Prince Frederick William, sought the hand of the lovely princess Charlotte of Munich. She was the most desired woman in all of the ethnic German kingdoms. He courted her for many months, seeking to prevail over the efforts of Emperor Napoleon of France.Frederick's family negotiated aggressively with her father King Maximilian; whereby Frederick eventually asked Charlotte to marry him.Both kingdoms shared a strong disgust for all things French culture.It was the one topic where the two actually enjoyed conversation and felt compatibility. they were political allies and even business partners; but not at all romantically drawn to desire. She felt the same way he did, and accepted his offer. They were scheduled to marry on October 12th. As the date came close, she was starting to feel some trepidation. He was concerned and asked what was the problem. She shyly told him that she was expected to be with him; only with him, for the rest of her life. He said of course she would be only with him, and he would be only with her, as was customary.She thought carefully, and said; “Forever is a long time.”He did not want her to be so sad and thought for a while. He proposed an idea as a secret plan that they should not tell anyone about.At the wedding there would be a huge and joyous festival; a very German cultural Festival. At the festival she could go among the crowd and choose three men with which to make love.Upon hearing the idea, she was overjoyed at the thought and thanked him for his generosity and gladly accepted.The wedding was indeed a huge and joyous festival where everyone in Munich turned out. The first night of the festival was the night of their wedding. The celebration was scheduled to go on for 5 days.On the second day of the festival the prince approached the princess and told her today would be the day she made her three selections. She would go out and pick three men with which to ‘sow her oats.' She went to her dressing chamber to pick out her sexiest outfit. She chose the shortest dirndl she had. It stopped just below her ass.  The front of the dirndl plunged to show her beautiful Buxom cleavage. On her smooth legs she wore white by high stockings that ended below her dirndl. On her feet she wore elevated wedges. She was a vision. Her body was very visible and very sexy.The prince and princess began to make the rounds, where villagers were celebrating and congregating. As they walked, the men noticed princess Charlotte and paid her a great deal of attention. Offerings were made of pretzels, beer, and all sorts of treats, as she walked through the fair.She was pleasant of all and smiled as she always did. These were her people and she hoped they would come to accept her foreign Prince.Helmut the blacksmithAs they walked through the grounds they came upon a blacksmith, who had a stall set up to shoe horses. Charlotte stopped, and seemed to take a special interest. As one would expect, the blacksmith was quite strong, and also handsome. When she got close, a smile fell across his face and he gave greetings.“ I am Helmut, my princess;” he said in the most cultured enunciation he could contrive. She secretly knew Helmut from her frequent trips to the Stables. But that is their secret. The prince asked the princess if this might be one of the men. She smiled and said; “Indeed this would be one of the men if he so desired.” As the princess continued strolling, the prince stayed back briefly and invited Helmut to a special dinner with the princess that evening at 7:00. He graciously accepted. While he didn't understand what was fully ahead for him, he was happy to be able to spend an evening with the busty and charming princess. Robert the actorThey continued to walk through the fairgrounds with the prince often letting the princess drift ahead so he could see the reactions of the commoners as they look at her beauty. He watch her interact with the men of the Kingdom. As they continued, they came across a play that was just finishing up on the stage. The lead actor was quite athletically fit and very handsome. He flashed a smile at princess Charlotte and catching her off guard, she shyly looked away. The production poster listed the lead actor as ‘Robert.' What Prince Frederick didn't suspect was that Robert was also a part of the local Polo team. The two had secretly met in the Stables. The secret remains to this day. She composed herself and began to smile. He congratulated her and the prince on their wedding. She whispered to the prince that it might be fun to invite him to dinner. Shortly thereafter the prince did just that.Steffan the folk dancerAfter not much longer, the princess stopped in front of the stage where there was folk dancing.One of the dancers was agile, strong, and very skilled. As he lifted his twirling partner into the air, then safely caught her in his arms. She caught the vicarious thrill of experiencing being airborne and caught in his gentle arms. Steffan stepped back for his female dance partner to perform her feature solo. As he caught his breath, he looked out to the applauding crowds. He spotted the royal couple and was pleased. He had caught the princess's eye. She stood and watched him perform. in his lederhosen, not taking her eyes off of him. This was not missed by the dancer, and when the dance was over he came over and introduced himself to the princess. “I am Steffan”, he humbly bowed.This was but a rouse, as the dancer was part of a Mayday festival at the Munich Palace. Charlotte had graciously helped him find the dressing rooms when he'd gotten lost in the palace back halls. Charlotte felt a wetness as she recalled his tryst in her private Chambers just months ago; As Steffan talked with the prince, his eyes glanced up and down Charlotte's body. Memories led to arousal, and after several minutes, Steffan quickly dismissed himself to ‘prepare for the next number.His tight shorts left little to the imagination and it was clear that he was very well built down there. It also became obvious when he was talking to the princess, that she pleased him greatly and that is why he had to make a quick exit.Princess Charlotte smiled at The Prince and he understood that the dancer would be the third. The prince then extended an invite to him.The special guests come to dinner The dinner was scheduled for that evening at 7:00. A fire was made in the large fireplace and the finest Linens, China, and glassware were laid out.The cooks were busy making Gourmet Foods and the prince picked the wines himself. The princess was bathing and getting dressed for the evening. She had taken her time to clean and shave meticulously. She had chosen a metallic gold dress that plunged in the front bodice, and a skirt that stopped right at her bottom, in the back. She also wore matching metallic gold strappy shoes with towering heels. She also wore her gold earrings, necklace, and bracelets. On her right ankle was a gold anklet that the prince had bought her that day for the dinner. She looked irresistible. As the princess dressed upstairs, the men arrived early for the dinner. They too, had bathed and put on their finest clothes. The prince greeted them personally, and the young studs introduced themselves to each other.  The prince poured them each a drink and they toasted to each other and their good fortune. Prince Frederick explained to their astonishment and delight; the agreement the prince and princess had made ,and that they were the lucky men chosen.When the princess arrived downstairs, the prince met her before she walked into the dining room. To her surprise, the prince said that he would not be joining them. He wanted the men to have her to themselves and for her to have the men to herself. After thinking about it a bit, she realized that this might be more fun.The prince told her however, that he couldn't possibly resist watching her sexual conquests and would be watching from special consealments that were created near the dining room.They then walked into the dining room as the men stood up and were formally introduced by name to the princess.As she walked in looking lovely as can be. There were Smiles all around. The prince said his good-byes,and said he would stop in the evening, The princess and her suitors were seated for dinner and were poured wine from the servants. As the conversation began, the men paid great attention to the princess. The men stared deep into the eyes of the princess while she spoke and attended to her every need.Dancing In The ParlorAfter dessert was served Steffan asked the princess if she'd like to dance. She loved to dance and quickly accepted the offer from the handsome man. Charlotte led the man into the Parlor and went over to a cabinet on casters she opened the lid of the music box and cranked up the Armature. The Parlor was filled with the rich sounds of an Austrian Waltz. They began a formal Waltz, with the dancer expertly taking the lead and the princess easily keeping up. They glided around the room while Helmut and Robert looked on, seated on nicely-upholstered wing-back chairs.Not wanting to be left out, Robert cut in and continued the dance;  His intense blue eyes staring into the princesses. Helmut, not wanting to miss his turn, cut in. This allowed the princess to put her hands on his muscular arms as he easily spun her around the Dance Floor. During dinner, Prince Frederick had been sitting in a hall outside the dining room. He took great pleasure in watching the princess charm and be Charmed by the men. He found himself increasingly excited as the dancing started. His new wife was a youthful and sexy dancer, and watching her interact with the men turned him on immensely. When the quartet moved to the parlor, Prince Frederick went upstairs to a balcony overlooking the Parlor. A member of his Württemberg Entourage, Claudine was making her regular checks on his welfare. She was his tutor since he was 10 years old and she was 21.The woman taught Frederick on many subjects, and over time had become an adviser on many matters. She was tall, slender, and elegant. Her lessons often continued in his bed Chambers whenever they could safely conceal the ongoing sex education lessons. Now, 17 years later, Claudine now carries herself as a charming  and confident 39 year old vixen.From the balcony, the prince and his ‘tutor' (and secret lover) sat on the floor, behind the velvet drapes, and silently peered between the balusters, Charlotte's deportment with the young men.The quartet move to a slower song and the blacksmith pulled the princess close for a slow dance. The princess's head had been spinning from her wonderful evening and her third Goblet of wine, and now she was very close to and touching this muscular man. He too could feel her busty body with his strong hands around her firm waist he pulled her in closer to him she didn't pull away as she felt him stiffen.She began to feel a tingle inside herself. Before she knew it Robert the actor had stepped up and taken Helmut's place. As Robert stared into her eyes he leaned forward and gently put his lips to hers and she readily received them as she first did in that pile of straw in the horse stables.He pulled her close to him and continued to kiss her. She then felt a second set of hands on her hips from behind it was Steffan. Her dress was so short that his hands were right above the bottom of the dress. She briefly stopped kissing Robert as Steffen pulled her hips into him and began kissing her neck. Pressing into her rear end was that very large and now very hard cock that had attracted her earlier that day. He raised Goosebumps on her as he kissed her neck.From the balcony, Prince Frederick and Claudine had seen everything. He didn't miss a second of the meal or the dance.  Much like the viral men in the parlor, he too was very hard. To watch the woman he married be so pleased. To be able to watch her talk and flirt and touch and be touched was truly a pleasure. To see the way the young suiters desire her.Claudine began rubbing his crotch while sliding her other hand up under her own skirt.As Steffan continued to kiss the princess on her neck and ears, he slowly ground his cock against her white ass. With his hands around her waist the skimpy dress began fully raising from the grinding as it lifted. The actor in front of her looked down and realized she wasn't wearing any panties. He could see her perfect beautiful shaved cunt. He went wild, grabbing her head and kissing her deeply with his tongue. Steffan also noticing the dress had climbed up her body, began using his large hands to rub her large crack.The princess felt so good she was barely standing at this point, mostly being held up in the sandwich of the men. The blacksmith was standing on the sidelines with his cock out, stroking while looking at the scene he had in front of him.The actor was now kissing down the body of The Princess and Steffan turned the princess's head and began kissing her deeply as he reached in front and grabbed her heating tits and fondling her tall erect nipples. Robert had made his way down to her belly and was closing in on her cunt. The princess shook as Robert's lips came in contact with her cunt lips. He licked her cunt as she held his head against her. After the princess Broke Free from Steffan's kiss, she gave a look towards the waiting blacksmith. The look let Helmut know it was time for him to join the fun. Helmut, unable to contain himself, walked towards the melee. He ignored Steffan and the actor and picked up the princess and carried her to a large couch on the side of the room. He laid her down on the couch and began for lack of a better word, to ravage her body.He grabbed and sucked her nipples and then quickly moved down to her cunt, licking her clit. The other two men were quickly at the couch. The actor began sucking her nipples making the princess squirm. She wrapped her legs around Helmut's head. As Robert & Steffan worked their magic, she began to quiver.This stirred both of the men and their tongues sped up lapping her nipples and clit. Her back arched as the orgasm flowed through her body. As she recovered from her orgasm, the men stood her up and removed her mini dress so that only her gold platform heals and jewelry remained. At this point; Helmut was so turned on, he couldn't wait. He laid the princess back down, and guided his rigid cock inside her. As much as she enjoyed his mouth it felt really good to have his hard warm cock in her.The princess looked next to see that Robert had removed his clothes and had his hard shaft in front of her. The princess reached out and grabbed his cock. Robert's heart was pounding. The hand of this beautiful woman felt so good on him.Steffan stripped off his clothes and joined the group.The princess had her eyes closed as Helmut picked up his pace. She put her right hand on his muscular chest and rubbed down his chiseled abdomen, wrapping her hand around his thick cock as it slid in and out of her. She returned her hand to his chest and continued to jerk off the wood of Robert on her left.One of the thrust of Helmut's threw the princess's head back and as she look to the right she saw the naked body of Stefan.His cock was large and beautiful. It was exactly what she hoped for when she picked him for the evening. She slowed her hand down on the actor as she eagerly grabbed the thick rod of the handsome dancer. She slowly explored the entire length of his cock with her soft hand. He leaned over and touched and kissed her slowly, exploring her mouth; reaching over to gently caress her nipple. She firmly but gently grabbed the base of his cock, and pulled him close to her.  It was perfect, and she began licking and sucking it. She continued to suck as much of the cock as she could fit in her mouth,  to the rhythm of Helmut sliding in and out of her wet cunt. Helmut would not last much longer, and began to pick up speed. The princess began to tremble and slow down the actor and Dancer.As Helmut's hands wrapped around her tiny waist, she put her hands on his waist, to push him in further,He began grunted and began powerfully jack-hammering her. Her entire body was moving as Helmut slammed into her. He began to cum.  She felt his first shot squirt into her body, which pushed her into a full orgasm as her body clinched around him.  He kept pounding, shooting a large load  as she moaned. Charlotte was trembling from the orgasm Helmut had just given her. He held her in his strong arms, as she took a moment to recover. After some time, he withdrew his cock from her.Steffan grabbed the Princess's face with both hands, and kissed her passionately on the lips.He backed up and stared into her eyes. He could wait no longer. As he backed up, the Princess could see his turgid cock, standing at attention. He was extremely hard. With both hands on her waist, he pulled her towards him. He grabbed the base of his rod, and began to run it up and down the length of her cunt lips. He would have to move slowly, to get his large shaft into her tight cunt. Robert and Helmut saw that she might have some troubles, so they went up to the princess. They each took one of her shapely legs. She still had her golden heels on. They each held an ankle in one hand, and with the other they reached up to her inner thigh.They spread her legs wide apart, to give Steffan better access. As his cock pressed into the small opening between her cunt lips, she was both nervous and excited.Cum In The BalconyStill viewing from the Position to see his new wife, as naked and as hard as the other men; he had his cock in his hand. It was ecstasy to see his wife enjoying herself so much to allow her to have a variety he could not provide himself .He also liked being able to just watch the way she flirted, desired, and moved.He could just focus on watching her be sexual. It was such a turn on for him. Claudine sucked his cock while he lay on the balcony floor; her cunt spread wide above his adoring eyes. His cock deep in his concert's throat while the passionate sounds of a foursome filled the Parlor below their lofty perch. As Claudine's juices ran down the tongue of the prince, her inner thighs pressing tight against his ears while she shakes from the oral menstruation he has perfected.Frederick took it all in and paused his urges to thrust while Claudine indulged in the joy of her orgasm. She sucked his tip and flicked his head gently while her Bliss lingered. As Claudine's body came back to the moment, she fixed her desire to the cock in her mouth. Soon her head pressed down on his crotch and his cock rapidly entered and exited her throat. Her tongue synchronized in a swallowing sequence. In less than a minute later, his hips rocketed upward as his balls constricted into the base of his cock. His prostate began a series of jets sending cream deep into Claudine's receptive throat. She knew his body and his signs of eminent release. She's taking a deep breath before plunging down on his explosion with her expert tongue.She used a swallowing sequence to take every last drop into her throat. Claudine had become so proficient that it had been a couple years since she could remember the taste of Frederick's spunk. Downstairs The princess took a deep breath as Stefan's cock slowly entered her cunt.  She felt it spreading her and filling her up. She was very wet but Stephen still took his time. She was so tight he needed to move slowly. He paused after he was completely inside her, to give her a moment to once again get used to his massive cock.With her eyes closed she let out a breath feeling so full in her cunt. Slowly he moved back out and then gently pushed back into her. He increased the speed as she grew used to his size. He slid in and out of her, hitting spots on her that had never been felt before. Helmut and Robert released her legs. Starting at her shoulders, they each kiss down her body, gently touching and tasting her as they worked.From her legs up, they kissed around her breasts, settling on her erect and sensitive nipples. Kissing them, licking and sucking them.In appreciation, she reached out and grabbed each of their firm cocks. With a cock inside her, with two handsome men sucking her nipples and a cock in each hand, her head was spinning. his face and her breathing she began to lose control with that fat cock filling her up and both nipples getting sucked. She began to moan louder and louder and she moaned the man began sucking her nipples faster and faster.Finally she couldn't hold out any longer and began to come.She let out what was almost a scream and seemed to have cum for a full minute. She felt so good after she came completely inside her while he waited and she recovered he couldn't wait any longer and slowly started pumping her she moved her body in time with his and it felt good.Recovering the princess started to feel a tingle as Stefan again picked up the pace. It was at this time the princess saw something to her left. It was the prince. He was so turned on by the event that he had to get closer. He was naked and jacking off his hard cock at the sight of his beautiful bride. She felt so good with the comfort of knowing her husband gave his approval and was so turned on,She looked up and Stefan was staring straight into her eyes. She could feel the pre-cum dribbling inside her, from his massive cock and knew it wouldn't be much longer. It was now just him and her, as he wrapped his large hands around her tiny waist and began to Bear down on her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and started to moan. They locked eyes as he drove into her faster and faster. She could feel his balls slamming into her with each stroke she began to scream  as the orgasm took over and his cock began to twitch.She began wave after wave of orgasm as his cock began to come inside her. She could feel the hot spurts of his semen. He kept pumping till his big cock was drained. She laid back sweaty and completely spent as his cock went limp inside her. Charlotte's good nightWith her eyes closed she felt lips softly touch hers. It was Prince Frederick. He looked deeply into her eyes and thanked her for what she had done. It was such a pleasure to watch her. Stefan prepared warm water and began gently cleaning her up with washcloths. They then helped the princess nymph, to dress into a beautiful tight golden gown. The night had gone on for hours ,with all of the meeting, drinking, and dancing; Charlotte saw each man out separately, and some private words were spoken but not overheard. Frederick told Charlotte he'd be up a bit and she should get her rest. The two never shared a bedroom again.A tradition of need Frederick William and his wife Charlotte remained in two royal families from two Allied kingdoms of the German peoples. It would be years before their fathers' Reigns would be passed on, so the two developed humanitarian causes and charities, to benefit the people of the two kingdoms. Württemberg & Bavaria. This often meant a lot of travel in the two adjoining kingdoms. Together they kept up appearances and showed no public affection to each other.It's not that they lacked a libido; they just had no physical or emotional attraction to anything about each other. In the weeks after Frederick and Charlotte disclosed to each other that they both had romantic interests in other lovers. they both provided discreet accommodations to each other and still kept a mutual respect.Second Year, and the Dirndl Craze Princess Charlotte is widely recognized as the inspiration for Oktoberfest. Her Bountiful bosom is synonymous with the joy of a Bountiful Harvest. The beer garden waitresses all wore the 'Charlotte dirndls' at the Munich Oktoberfest of 1811, 2nd Annual Festival. Charlotte and Frederick traveled the second night to Württemberg to inaugurate a sister Festival there. Some of the Württemberg church ladies initially objected to this Bavarian hussie princess whom their Crown Prince had married. Prince Frederick caught word of the grumbling prudes and decided to tell the organizers that he would personally appear with Princess Charlotte to make the official pronunciation of the beginning of the festival, At the noon hour, all the crowds gathered in the festival Square. Troubadours and dancers, Artisans and Partiers, all stood with a hush as the prince and princess climbed the steps to the platform. "Men and women, People of Württemberg, and guests. It is good to Delight in the Bountiful provisions of the Almighty, and we are truly thankful. We Delight ourselves in the fruit of both our hard work and Providence." Prince Frederick paused then added; "You are all part of that bounty. Delight in each other. I have taken a wife and we celebrate our anniversary with you today."Charlotte was standing just behind, and to the side of Frederick. He stepped back and took her hand to have her step up next to him. She was wearing a new dirndl in the colors of Frederick's Kingdom coat of arms. It was low cut, daring, and revealed a lot of leg. Frederick watched as a few older ladies whispered and expressed some displeasure. Frederick resumed his words; "In our holy scriptures we are commanded to Delight in God's provision. All of it. I conferred with the bishop and I'm confident of the clear meaning of this holy command. In the Book of Proverbs, the fifth chapter and the 18th verse. It commands us, 'Let thy Fountain be blessed and rejoice with the wife of thy youth. Let her be as the loving hind and pleasant roe. Let her breasts satisfy thee at all times, and be thou ravished always with her love.' " At that word, the men of the festival let out a roar of delight, Frederick and Charlotte turned to each other and smiled. Prince Frederick yelled over the excited crowd, "Bishop Johan, have I spoken accurately? Red-faced, the cleric simply gave a slow affirmative nod. The roar continued again, and the women now also joined in the applause. Prince Frederick stepped away and signaled for his Buxom princess Charlotte to acknowledge the acceptance from his kingdom. Ever the impish and useful girl, Charlotte made the impulsive decision not to curtsy, but bow instead, as a man would.The entire Festival cheered even louder, as the buxom princess gave a 'birds-eye' peek as her busty assets. The crowd began to chant; "We Love Char! We Love Char!" Prince Frederick motioned for a few frauline barmaids to roll a keg to Center Stage. They were all wearing similarly low-cut matching dirndls. The crowds now cheered at fever pitch. These girls were wearing exact replicas of the skimpy dress Charlotte had worn last year, for the special night of the original Munich Festival. The beirmeister tapped the keg and poured the local ale into a Stein. The beirmeister handed the Stein to Prince Frederick. Prince Frederick swiftly drank the entire contents without a pause. Holding up the empty stein, Prince Frederick shouted "O' zapft is! The Keg is tapped! Let Oktoberfest begin!" That's what sealed the legacy of the German ethnic future. Charlotte became the mascot without ever intending to. For her, Oktoberfest was always a way to conveniently compensate for a marriage which completely lacked romance and sexuality. This was all for show. Frederick continued his lust for older MILF trysts and taking interest in tall slender women. Claudine was a frequent counselor and lived in the palace. Charlotte was able to surround herself with virile men who loved her busty figure. As a proud answer to the French Mardi Gras hedonism, the people of Bavaria and Württemberg kingdoms heartily took to the annual fall Harvest Festival we still know as Oktoberfest. It still includes house parties to end the days, and people entertain house guests til wee hours of the morning.It's set for celebrating the conclusion of the harvest, which means The agrarian communities have both time and money for celebrating with energy and enthusiasm. Each year after, new festivals popped up in other cities and the royal couple collaborated in both kingdoms to stagger the dates and coordinate promotions and resources.Württemberg's new king and queen Charlotte became Queen Caroline when Prince Frederick William became King William the first; but the marriage was sexless. After a few years Frederick learned of the death of his cousins Royal husband, in Russia. Princess Catherine Pavlovna met King William while both were visiting Vienna. Frederick was love-struck by the tall Russian granddaughter of Catherine the Great.They were both in their Prime of life and burning with lust for each other. Soon Frederick asked Charlotte for an annulment agreement. For Charlotte, it was liberation. She immediately became the most sought woman in Europe's royal society.Very quickly, Emperor Francis the first of Austria secured her commitment to marriage and become Empress consort of his Austrian Empire with another 46 titles of nobility. Francis was 24 years older than Charlotte and the two did not have children together. But with Charlotte's help, Francis eventually defeated the Napoleon Empire. That meant Württemberg's King Frederick, her first husband, was now subject to her, through her new husband, Francis. Thus begun the great Austrian Empire of Europe for about 100 years to come. by  Mumfreds for Literotica 

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 12We Go VisitingHas Geoff found the secret to their success?Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.The girls, and Lucy in particular, wanted me to find the inner me. So I had and, as illustrated by my behavior that evening, I had found that my inner me was a bit of a twat. I still liked giving women orgasms, but the dark side of me enjoyed it even more when it was on my terms. Oh, Lucy was going to come tonight, of that there was no doubt, but it would be when and how I chose.She yelled imprecations at me, slandering my parentage, my masculinity and, for some bizarre reason, my dress sense. That offended me because Marie guides me in sartorial matters and my wife was, therefore, insulted by proxy. So I took out the flogger, the one with the forty eight leather laces, and laid it on Lucy's bare backside."Lucy, Lucy, Lucy. You've upset me now," I murmured menacingly in her ear. "You know I'll have to punish you." And I gave her a gentle stroke of the flogger across her rump. She snorted in derision. The second stroke was harder and the third harder still. The fourth generated a cry of pain so I decided that was the intensity I was aiming for. And so I laid into her, using only a little less force on her tits and genitals, for a full two minutes.She was whimpering quietly when I finished and to make amends I restarted the wand and applied it to her clit. Unfortunately for Lucy I was still in Darth Geoffrey mode, so the application was remorseless. Despite her writhing, her pleading and her threats I held it there until I was good and ready. By then my erection enhancing tablet had long since kicked in and I was hard again. I knelt behind her, slowly ran the wand one final time from her anus, between her nether lips and onto her clit and then, without warning, I penetrated her. Well, it was what she'd been shouting for after all.She was so wet inside but still delightfully snug. I grabbed her slender hips and pulled her onto my cock to meet my every thrust."That's it!" She yelled, her voice only slightly muffled by the pillow. "Fuck me! Use me! Come on you bastard! Harder!" I reached forward and grabbed her hair again, pulling her head back as I pounded. "Yes!" She cried. "You fucking love this; don't you? Pull harder! Hurt me! Make me yours!" She carried on in this vein for the next five minutes.I have to admit, in hindsight, I was lost in the moment. If we'd been playing asphyxiation games, it could have gone horribly wrong. That night, though, the pair of us shared the most brutal mindless fuck either of us had ever experienced. I'm not claiming that it was the best sex we'd ever had, but it was the rawest. Lucy came first, of course; she'd been well primed by then. Her demands now replaced by screams of, "Yes. Yes. Yes. Oh! Fuck! Yes!"Given her forced immobility, she was unable to relax after her orgasm even after I had finally, and with great satisfaction, streamed another teaspoonful of sperm onto her cervix. I knelt, hands on her hips, still pulling her ass cheeks hard into my belly, breathing hard and thanking any deity willing to listen for the privilege of having sex like that at my age.There was a tapping on the bedroom door. I grinned to myself at what we must have sounded like to the others. "Yes," I called out. "Who is it? Is there something you need?""Well, it's all of us Geoffrey," came Marie's voice, muffled through the door. "We're sort of worried and yet oddly excited by what we were hearing." She paused, presumably waiting for me to respond. No chance! I wanted them to say it out loud. "Geoff, Lucy, please may we come in?"I almost asked Lucy before I remembered. She was mine and therefore had no vote. I answered, in keeping with my adopted dark nature. "Certainly; as long as you're naked."I heard Angie's brief laugh and then the door opened, slowly, as if that alone could mitigate the horror of what they might find. My wife and Sue were first, suitably attired, nude that is: two buxom women holding hands for reassurance. Angela and Margie followed, taller, more slender but similarly undressed, leaving a small pile of dressing gowns in the passage-way behind them. They gazed at the tableau in front of them: Lucy, also naked, face down in a pillow with her hands cuffed behind her knees. Me, upright behind her, cock still embedded in her cunt, her hair gripped in my fist, both of us glistening with sweat.I smiled at our audience as my wilting dick slipped out of my spent little fuck toy. "Angela. Uncuff Lucy." I commanded, careful not to make it a request. Angie complied and, after looking to me for approval, helped Lucy stretch out on the bed. I stood and stretched, ignoring my nakedness."Are you okay, Lucy?" Asked a concerned Sue."It's like a drug," mumbled Lucy. "It's uncomfortable, it's degrading, some of it even fucking hurts, but I want more." She looked at the other women pleading for understanding. "Why?" She asked simply. "What the fuck is wrong with me?""Perhaps, Sir, if I tried it, I might be able to help her find the answer," Angela suggested, trying to look innocent."You'll get your turn, my pet," I promised. "But first I'll need to think of a way for you to earn it." I turned my attention to Sue and Margie. "Does this appeal to either of you?" I offered.Margie looked horrified at the thought and I knew my wife found the prospect unthinkable following an unresolved unpleasant event in her childhood. Sue, however, seemed intrigued. "Lucy seems to find the experience addictive. I have to admit that I'd like to feel the way she does now, but I'm not sure I have the nerve to go through with it.""It's like a white knuckle ride," Lucy contributed from the bed. "It takes nerve to get on and, once the ride starts, you're committed." She gave a huge, shuddering sigh. "But the adrenaline rush is amazing.""She certainly sounded; exhilarated," Sue observed, thoughtfully. "Do you have the capacity to tone this down, you know, for beginners?""Lucy is my test bench," I replied, ignoring the aggrieved complaint from the bed. "I'm sure that I could offer a bespoke experience to those who wanted to explore that side of their sexuality." I left the bed and crossed to where Sue stood, still holding Marie's hand. I reached up to caress Sue's cheek. She tried not to flinch. I moved my hand, slowly, under her chin, down where I paused to gently grip her throat and then on to her tits. "Your body betrays you, Sue," I taunted her. "Your lips say, 'no' but your nipples say 'yes please'." She swallowed nervously."I won't offer," I told her. "If this is what you want, you'll have to beg. And." I thought this might add an extra frisson. "There will be no safe words. If you ask for this, once the door is closed everything that happens to you until I open it again, is entirely at my whim."Sue's neck and chest began to flush. Marie noticed and shook her head in fake despair. "Have we lost you to the Dark Side, Geoff? Is there still good in you?"I leant across to kiss her gently. "I told you. I'll be whoever you need me to be. Look at Sue." She did. "Sue is as aroused now as I've ever seen her." Sue tried to protest but the truth was obvious. "Take her back to bed now and enjoy her. Ask her tomorrow how she feels."The four women left, leaving Lucy and I together again. I sat in one of the bedroom chairs and pulled onto my lap. "Remember this, Lucy?" I asked. "Our first intimate moment?"She leant her head against my chest. "You were so kind and gentle then," she said, reminiscing. "You told me that my snatch was: Oh!" She stopped speaking as my finger slipped between her thighs and into that moist little channel that I had once pronounced to be delightful. My other arm circled her slender body allowing me to caress her tit while I bent to kiss her ear. She responded just as she had in the pub; with a quiet intensity. Her eventual orgasm was similar too. Not noisy, the way she was when I was tormenting her, but serene and beautiful. Her body twitched twice, then three times and she slumped against me until the aftershocks subsided."I love you, Geoff," she breathed. "And Marie. You give without expectation and you just care. My husband takes and ignores." She wriggled to get comfy and little Geoff started to recover. She burrowed into me. "Here, I'm warm and safe and loved; at home I'm ignored, exploited and insulted. Thank you for showing me how my life should be.""I love you too, Lucy." I kissed her, tenderly. "Now, can I put Dark Geoffrey back in his cage and actually make love to you?""I think that would be very nice," she replied softly. And she was right.The next morning was one of the best wake-ups I'd ever had. Marie joined me and Lucy in bed, shortly followed by Sue and then Angie and Margie. Now, even a king-sized bed gets crowded with six people in it, but all the women were in a playful mood and it wasn't long before they got rather caught up in the game of 'Whose Vagina'. I assume you've already guessed the rules. For those of a slower uptake; I had to lay on my back, blindfolded, while the girls took turns to mount me. I had to guess who it was, using only my cock.Now, though I say so myself, I was rather good at it, though I did get Margie and Angie muddled up. It was also very enjoyable. The first round lasted about fifteen minutes until I ejaculated into a birth canal that I correctly recognized as my wife's. Actually, it was the only round because Margie and Sue had to leave after breakfast and we had some things to discuss first.It was just after nine when we all finally assembled in our dining room. Angie and Lucy had been first downstairs and had started breakfast. By the time I appeared, the table was set for six people and there were platters of toast, scrambled eggs, bacon and black pudding in the middle for us to help ourselves. As I sat down, Marie appeared carrying a pot of tea and another of coffee; Sue followed with a plate full of croissants and pain au chocolat.We all piled in and ate and chatted and discussed our plans for the weekend and, eventually, Lucy described being bound and tortured the night before.It was delightful to sit and listen to the ribald conversations taking place around me. Marie reached over and squeezed my hand affectionately. "You seem more content today, my love," she observed, quietly.I returned her gesture. "I, in fact we, have had sex with all of these women." I gestured around the table. "Most wives would be incandescent with jealousy, the more so because, as fond as I am of Margie and Sue, you know how much I love Angie and Lucy." I paused to watch her nod in acquiescence. "And I, dear heart, am aware of your feelings for Sue." We glanced across the table at the lady in question who, hearing her name, looked across at us and shared an endearing smile.I carried on. "When you and Sue are together, do you mock me? Would you prefer it was her in your bed every night?" I saw my wife begin to protest. "No," I interrupted. "I know you don't. Any more than I do with Lucy." I stopped speaking as my mind began to assemble apparently disparate facts into an explanation of something that had been concerning me for some weeks. Indeed, since my wife had first broached the topic of inviting her friends to share our beds.Marie knew me well enough to hold her tongue as I assembled my thoughts; though a cocked eyebrow and enquiring look made it obvious that she expected me to spit it out when I was ready. "You know how uncomfortable I was when you asked if you could share me?" She nodded; I had, after all, been quite vocal about my concerns. "I think that I finally understand why it has worked, so far at least.""Do tell, Geoff," she prompted, gently.The room was quiet now; the other women picking up on the tone of our exchange. "I love you Marie. You know I would never risk losing you." It was a statement, not a question."I have never doubted that," she replied."If you had asked me which of your friends I would have liked to sleep with, I would have interpreted that as a test; a trap, even. An invitation to admit that sex with you wasn't enough." I studied her face to see if she was following me. Satisfied, I carried on. "But it was never about my desires, or yours. It was always about theirs; Angie, Lucy, Jo, Megan, Kate and then Sam. Then Margie and Sue. It worked because you wanted them to experience the intimacy that you and I still shared, the intimacy that they had lost. You didn't procure these women for me, you selflessly agreed to share what we had with them."I thought a moment longer, our guests remaining silent. "That's why you swore that you would never ask me to let you fuck another man. That's why I was so uncomfortable when you suggested that you might invite Jane to join us. I felt you would see Jane as an object of my desire that you were allowing me to have, rather than a woman, widowed at an early age, who sacrificed any love life in order to focus on her son. It's about us sharing with those we care about rather than us looking for new experiences for ourselves.""He got there eventually didn't he, babe?" Angie commented."He did," my wife agreed. "Does that mean that I can invite Jane now?" She asked me. "She has a massive crush on you and she's nice really. I think she only gossips because she's lonely."My answer was interrupted by my phone; it was my friend, Mike. I excused myself and went into the living room to take the call."Hi Mike, what can I do for you?""Hi Geoff, I'm not disturbing you am I?""No, but you might have got me out of washing the breakfast pots.""Then you are going to be doubly blessed."I was intrigued. "Go on. You have my attention.""My ladies were at a concert last night so I was at a loose end." Mike was married but had recently, at his wife's request, accepted his Sister in Law, Ruth, into their marriage. Despite my initial misgivings, it seemed to be working. "Well," he continued. "I thought that I might go back to the Fox and Hounds where we'd been spying on your friend, Eddie. Anyway, I got talking to the barmaid and I commented that it was quieter than the last time I'd been in and she immediately realized I was talking about Eddie and his crew. I let her vent; she really doesn't like them. It seems she's a little transphobic." Mike paused there, waiting for the implication to percolate through my brain."Eddie's not; Oh!" The realization hit me."Yes," Mike confirmed. "Eddie's special friend, Cherie, is very special. Her parents originally named her Frank." I pondered on that, but Mike hadn't finished. "Apparently, or at least according to the barmaid, Eddie and Cherie have been a couple for a few months now.""Thanks, Mike. Did the barmaid twig that you had a particular interest in them?""Can't see why she would," he replied. "I commented on how quiet it was and she went off on a rant. I just sat and listened. Anyway, she can't stand either of them so it's hardly likely to come up in conversation."I thanked him again and went back to the table. The discussion there had moved on to the new rostering system for Wednesday evenings. As a throuple, we were now in a position where Angie having sex as part of the cycle with the other women made no sense. They were considering alternative strategies, but the process was further complicated by Lucy's insistence that, as my free-use sex toy, I could have her whenever, wherever and however I wanted.I let the debate wash over me; they would eventually tell me what they had decided. Meanwhile, I brooded over Mike's intelligence briefing. I knew that I had to tell Lucy; but now, in front of the others, or should I wait?My wife must have noticed that I was distracted. "Who was it, Geoff? Is something wrong?" The conversation faltered again, all eyes turned on me."That was my friend Mike," I admitted. "He was at a loose end yesterday evening so he went to The Fox and Hounds for a pint.""Was Eddie there with that tart?" Lucy asked quietly."No, but the barmaid obviously isn't a fan of their little clique," I conceded."Well, I can't see why Eddie would leave Lucy at home for that lump." Marie was obviously angry at his betrayal of her friend, because it wasn't like her to be that judgmental of women's bodies. "What has she got that Lucy hasn't?"There it was. The moment was now. You can't pass up an invitation like that, can you. "A cock?" I ventured."What?" Marie seemed confused.Angie got it first. Then I saw the realization hit Lucy. "No fucking way. She's trans? Eddie's cheating on me with a chick with a dick?"I held my hands up. "Cherie was known as Frank for the first part of, I suppose, her life. How far through transition she's gone, I have no idea. I'm just repeating what the barmaid told Mike. Apparently they have been close for a while."Everyone looked sympathetically towards Lucy. She shook her head. "If he'd said he had met someone else: if he'd said there was someone who could do things that I couldn't;” She seemed more frustrated than annoyed. "But I can't: I won't, forgive him for gaslighting me. Making me doubt myself as a wife, as a woman for fuck's sake. No! That crossed the line and I won't stand for it."She gazed levelly at me. "You know me well enough by now, Geoff. What would I have said if he'd admitted that he was fascinated by a trans woman?"I thought for a moment. "Honestly?" Lucy nodded in reply. "Then based on recent personal experience," I suggested. "You would probably have told him to bring her home one night for a threesome and banged her brains out.""I would," she asserted. "He was my husband and we were supposed to be there for each other. The way that you are." She waved her hand to include us all. "I was intending to move my things out on Monday. Now I am more determined than ever; and I shall not be going back.""We'll be there to help you, Lucy," Marie told her. "Has Megan somewhere prepared for all your stuff?"Lucy looked a bit nonplussed. "Oh. I assume so," she said, her voice lacking any certainty.At that moment, I realized there was something that needed to be done, and this was my opportunity. "I'll ring Charles to see if we can treat him and Megan to lunch and afterwards we can help Megan make room for Lucy's belongings."The women seemed to approve, so I retreated back to the living room while the girls returned to scheduling their cock time with me. I had an interesting chat with Charles and an even better one with Megan when he passed the phone over to her.By the time I re-joined the women in the kitchen, some consensus seemed to have been reached and Sue and Margie were preparing to leave. They both thanked us effusively for our hospitality before swapping some lingering kisses with each of us before they left.I told the three remaining women, my wife, our betrothed and my sex toy, that Megan had invited us all to Sunday dinner, insisting it would be no imposition because she would have it catered by a local restaurant. Apparently this was something she discovered during lockdown and decided that it was easier to continue compared to cooking by herself just for the two of them. Not being short of a pound or two probably helped."So," I began. And something in my voice must have warned them that Dark Geoffrey had come out to play, because they all looked rather uncertain as to where this was going. "I suggested to Megan that it would be a nice gesture towards Charles, for being so understanding, if all of my girls made a special effort when choosing what to wear." I leered at them. "Would you like to go shopping?"Marie understood immediately. Last time we had visited Megan and Charles, the two women had gone shopping for lingerie which they had modelled for us when they got back. I felt I owed another sample of this token gesture to Charles for allowing his wife to join us in bed. The man's poor health had rendered him impotent, but there was nothing wrong with his eyesight."Come on girls," she exclaimed. "Get ready to go shopping. Geoffrey's taking us to Seductress for some mucky underwear. Then tomorrow we can flash him and Charles before dinner."

The Babysitter's Therapy for a Whipped Husband Paul is a sad guy, so his babysitter makes him an offer. (erotic Coupling) By Jake501501. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Elle was our babysitter, and I had been looking at her for the last six months. I am a horrible person, probably. She was 21 and in college, and I was just 31, so it's not like the age was that super creepy.  But I was married, well technically; my wife and I were trying what our therapist called a "trial separation with cohabitation," which basically meant I'd been sleeping on the couch for a month. We needed Elle once a week so we could go to counseling, which was an excuse for me to get into a room with my wife and have her tell me why I was horrible.I took it, mainly, because I don't like fighting with a referee in the room. It had been a decade of ups and downs and downs and downs, and most days I couldn't remember how we got here or if we ever were anywhere else. There was also the hitting-30 thing. And the being-a-father thing. And the-not-wanting-to-turn-into-my-dad thing. And the-wait-you're-sure-my-hair-is-still-thick-in-the-back thing. I had all of those cliched midlife insecurities that most boring, sad, middle-class white men have. I know I am not painting a great portrait, but like I said in the beginning, I might be a horrible person. What can you do? But Elle. Jesus Christ. She was tall and soft, in a good way. With her red hair, she always seemed to be backlit, like a glow. I never saw Elle in anything but jeans and a tight t-shirt, and every time she left the house, I'd lock myself in the bathroom and masturbate furiously. Furiously. And I was okay with that relationship. I never said or did or looked at anything inappropriate when she was around. I tried to stay out of the way, mainly. So, when Elle asked if I could give her a ride home one day, I said okay. She normally rode her bike home, but it was fall and my wife and I had been running late. It was just 6 p.m. but already dark outside. My wife had come home after a particularly exhausting session where she had basically said she didn't really like me that much anymore, and took our daughter and went straight to the bedroom, locking herself in. I grabbed my keys and put her bike in the back of my Jeep. I opened the door for Elle. I tried not to stare at her ass as she slid into my Jeep, but I couldn't help it. It was just so; stare-able. "You seem sad Paul." "Yeah, well, it's been a tough, um, day. Month? Year? I don't know." "Can I tell you something and you not get mad at me?" "Ha, sure. I hear that a lot lately." "Susan isn't nice to you. You deserve better." Silence. "You know, I, uh, that's tough to respond to." "It's just my opinion. But I would think if you have someone in your life, you'd want to make them happy, not sad. And every time I see you two together, you look like you are in pain." More silence. This was the longest drive ever. I could see out of the corner of my eye she was staring at me, waiting for me to respond. "Well, you know, we are going through this thing. Kind of a separation. But kind of also not. It's, weird." "I understand." "So, um, I can't say I disagree with your premise." We passed the library and a few shops that were closed on Main Street. The downtown was dark and dead. Elle's house was a mile away. "Can you pull into the parking lot over here to the right?" "Beside the record store?" She nodded. I turned. And, honestly, I wasn't even suspicious. I had been living a life of taking orders the last three years, so I did as obeyed, without really wondering why. "Can we park and talk for a second," she asked. And, OK, that was a little weird, I thought, but we're both adults and sometimes two adults stop to chat in dark parking lots. I navigated the Jeep into a spot facing a brick wall. Even though it was fall and dark out, it was a warm day. The top was off. I could smell a fire burning. It was nice. We sat there. Saying normal stuff, where you kind of talk but say nothing. And then there's an awkward silence. Finally, courage, she turned toward me. Her arms were sort of crossed in front of her, putting her ample cleavage in the forefront. I could smell her perfume. "Can I give you something?" You know when someone says something and your heart sort of feels like it stops and you immediately get butterflies in your stomach. I had that. "I guess; that depends." "I want to give you a blow job. For you," she said, emphasizing the "you" in a way that made it seem like a tremendous favor. Now, I had lived a life that I considered pretty great before I was married. High school, great. College, great. That year I was single after college, great. I had never had someone tell me this, ever. Ever. It was the single greatest thing I had ever heard, out loud. And it was coming at the moment I needed to hear it the most. "What? I. Huh? I can't let you. I don't think, I mean, you are great, but." "Is this where I force myself on you?" she said, joking. But then she wasn't, because she kind of lunged at me, clearing the central divider between the bucket seats. Her soft lips were on mine, and my arms were around here. I felt her tongue teasing my mouth, and I kissed her back, in a way I thought I wouldn't. For a second. Then I sort of moved back… although it was the minimum distance I could move her as I didn't try too super hard. "I shouldn't do this." "Sure you should." "But, I shouldn't." "Sure you should." "Why?" "Because you want to." "I plead the fifth." "Don't you want to feel like a man again?" She flashed me a look that was a mix of a smile and a sexy pout. Her finger traced her cleavage and she pulled the front of her shirt down, showing me the red lace bra. "I wouldn't mind that, no." "Well, take this gift from me to you. One time offer." "But, why?" "Do we need a reason? You're cute, and I feel a little sorry for you, which is definitely a trigger for me. Also, I like to give head and do favors for cool people, because it's 2021 and that's OK." The girl made sense. My cock was not letting me think of a counter argument. "I'm definitely supportive of, all of that." "Then give me your consent, sir." I looked at her, locked eyes for the first time. Her red hair was thick and bouncy and her eyes were crystal blue. There was absolutely no chance I would say no. Now it was like riding a bull. How long could I hold off? She leaned back into me, so I could smell her. Her arms reached around my neck. She pulled herself close. I was nervous, not about cheating, I honestly didn't even feel that guilty, but because I hadn't been with another woman in a decade. I felt, out of place. Her lips touched mine again. Soft. She kissed my neck and ear lobe. Her hand was on my thigh and inching its way up. Slowly. I felt her hands on me over my pants and she let out a little sigh. "Say yes," she said. "Yes," I said. She stroked me over my pants as she kissed me. I was no longer resisting, meeting her mouth with my own. Her hand fumbled with my belt buckle and unfastened my pants. She unzipped me and pushed my slacks down. She was still kissing me, but when she reached under my shorts she stopped. "Wow. Paul. I had no idea. Nice." I didn't know if she meant it or just knew it was a good thing to say, but I also did not care, either way, at all. She pulled my cock out. It was throbbing, and it felt cartoonishly big in that way that they do when someone is turning you on beyond the maximum amount. The feel of her warm hands sent a shudder down my back. I felt like my whole body was one big nerve, all leading directly to the head of my cock. She held my life in her hands. She stroked it, kind of forcefully, two hands, squeezing it as she worked her way back up the shaft. Precum was dripping out, coating her palms. She jerked me for a good minute, slowly, whenever I felt like I was getting into it, she'd stop, just squeeze me. She was good. "You want my mouth," she said, her face an inch from mine. "Yes." "You don't care I'm not your wife?" "Who?" "The woman you're married to." "Not in the slightest." "Does she suck your cock?" She squeezed. "Not in the slightest." "Aww, poor baby." She lowered her head, taking all of me down her throat in one move. It was a great move. A quality move. She gagged a bit, covering my balls with spit. Her right hand cupped them while her left worked my shaft. She moved her mouth up, twisting her left hand as she did. In and out, in and out. She pumped me, letting out a little moan when I'd make noise or touch her hair. I looked around the parking lot, suddenly reminded we were outside with the top down. Luckily there was no one around. It was a fairly silent night, minus some crickets in the distance and the sound of the highway a mile away. I was managing to not make a sound. She, however, was making a loud slobbering noise because she was really getting into the festivities. It might sound gross as I describe it, but trust me, it was the sexiest sound I had ever heard in my life. "Fuck. I can't last long." "Good." She stopped, with her mouth, jerking me off with her hand. "You want to cum in my mouth?" "Wherever." "If you want it, say it," she teased. "Yes. I want to cum in your mouth." "You want to cum in your babysitter's mouth?" "Yes, fuck. yes. Don't stop." She stopped. I groaned. "Now? Do you want to cum in your dirty babysitter's mouth now?" "Yes." "Please?" she started jerking me again, her mouth so close I could feel her exhale. "Yes, please. Jesus. All the pleases!" She jerked me with her right hand, opening her mouth slightly and sticking her tongue out, touching the edge of my cock. I tried to hold out, but the sight of her was too much. She stared up into my eyes with a mixture of lust and obedience. I felt like a king. "Oh God, fuck. I'm going to cum." I shot a thick rope, hitting her open mouth. She let out a little moan, lowering her mouth back on my cock, pumping me down her throat, staring at me the whole time. My hands were on her head, and my hips lifted up off the seat. She took all of me, swallowing every drop, moaning encouragement. I felt like I might pass out. When I stopped cumming and my body relaxed, she took me out of her mouth and jerk her hand up my cock, taking the last bit of cum out and into her mouth, swallowing and smiling. My head went back, staring out. She sat up, kissed me. I could taste my cum on her lips and she laughed. "Hope that helped." "Yes. Um, thanks?" "For what?" she said, smiling. "For; being so generous as to share your favorite hobby," I joked. She laughed. "Maybe next time I'll let you fuck me," she said. By Jake501501 for Literotica

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 11Going DancingThey meet Mia's mum and rethink their terms and conditions.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.My name is Geoff. If you are reading my stories in chronological order you will know that my wife and I are both retired and involved, sexually, with several of her friends. One in particular, Angie, is so close to us that we have invited her to be a third person in our relationship and, to that end, we are planning a Star Wars themed ceremony to celebrate our union in front of family and friends.Gone Dancing.This account begins one Thursday, when our grandson had invited a friend's mum to visit us after school. Colin, said grandson, had asked us if he could invite Mia, a school friend, to our wedding as his plus-one. I agreed, on condition that her mum was okay with Mia attending and approved of her choice of outfit. As we were having our costumes designed and made by students at the local university's fashion design faculty, at our expense, I had veto rights and I thought Mia's choice was fine. But still, if Mia's mum thought that her daughter's costume would be inappropriate, they would have to agree on something else. That was why I wanted to meet them both.Mia's mum, well, she had told Colin that she wanted to talk to us because she was a little confused. I assumed that was because Colin had asked her daughter to accompany him to a wedding involving three people, with the participants and guests dressed in Sci-Fi characters' costumes. I respected the lady for wanting to know a little more about us under the circumstances, before she consented.Anyway, that was only one issue I faced that Thursday. The other was that the previous evening Lucy, an unhappily married artist in her early sixties, had offered herself to me as a free-use fuck-toy. Oddly enough, it took the three women to persuade me to accept her offer; I know; You would have snapped her hand off if it had been you; I'm a worrier, so I didn't.The thing is, the girls (their words) suggested that Lucy wanted to help me to explore my inner self. As a retired materials science researcher, that wasn't something that came naturally to me: as an artist, it was what Lucy tried to do whenever she could. Eventually, of course, I caved and the following hour or so found her bound and gagged, tortured with vibrators, nipple clamps, heat, cold and whips before I finally had sex with her, twice. Fortunately, she loved it. Unfortunately Marie, my wife, found my apparent excesses disturbing. That morning, she seemed as though she was still trying to come to terms with why.Marie seemed subdued as we ate breakfast. "Are we okay?" I asked, hesitantly, uncertain as to whether I'd strayed over some obvious boundary the previous evening."WE are fine," she tried to reassure me. "I, on the other hand, am finding that I'm not nearly as sexually secure as I try to try to pretend."I took a leaf out of Ronan Keating's book, or his songbook anyway. Oh, come on; 'You say it best when you say nothing at all'. Surely? Never mind. I sat quietly waiting for my wife to gather her thoughts.Her eyes filled with tears. I stood, took her hand and led her to the living room. I sat her on the sofa and cuddled up next to her. "When you're ready, I'm here for you," I told her. "You don't have to, but I hope you trust me enough to share whatever it is that's troubling you."She gave a brave little smile as she took a tissue from the box on the coffee table. "It's such a long time ago. It felt like it happened to someone else, until Lucy described what you did to her: Then something just felt so wrong. I realized, only this morning, what it was."I didn't feel so flippant now. But she was happy to talk without prompting, so I let her set her own pace.Taking a deep breath, she resumed her explanation. "We were both about ten or eleven. My cousin Paul and me. We were just playing together in the garden one summer and he found some twine. We were comfortable with each other so I let him tie my hands behind my back and he tickled me. It was awful. I cried. Then he touched me, because he could. I couldn't stop him. I was bound and totally helpless. I started to scream and he let me go. I never told anyone and, by the time I met you, he was dead. He had joined the forces; a Para. He died in the Falklands."Marie wiped her eyes. "It was wrong but, if he'd said he was sorry, I'd have forgiven him. We were only kids. But, without realizing it, I've carried that memory, buried, for years." She look apologetically at me. "I'm sorry, Geoff. When Lucy described how helpless she felt, it reminded me of that experience. I don't think I can do it."I shook my head. She didn't understand. "Marie. What I did with Lucy was for her. Yes, I went further than I would usually have been comfortable with, but I made sure that she had opportunities to back out or stop at any time. She didn't." This was important to me. I knelt in front of Marie and looked her in the eye. "If I never do that again, I won't care. If it disturbs you, it will never be repeated. But I will never ask any of you to let me do anything that would hurt you. Lucy wants to do it again. Angie is desperate to try. Sam might enjoy something similar, so might Megan. But you, my love, you don't, so I don't want you to. It's that simple.""You aren't disappointed?" She seemed surprised."Not at all." I thought for a moment. "Well, yes; a little." Marie's eyes started to fill up again so I carried on, hurriedly. "I'm disappointed that you think I'd feel like that. I will never expect you to do anything you don't want to. I will always accept "No" as a complete answer. No need to justify or explain. Are you reassured?""I think so. I think that I feel better for telling you too.""What about the others?" I decided that while we were having this conversation it was the right time to set boundaries.She understood. "I think I was worried that you doing this, with them, would normalize it. That you'd do it to me without thinking, or worse, resent me for rejecting you." She looked at with genuine concern. "You wouldn't; would you?""Never. I know who you are and I think I've come to know what you like. By all means let's test our limits, but never to the point where one of us is unhappy. Are we agreed?"She seemed much happier. "Agreed. And, to be clear, you are free to do anything the other girls ask you to. It was Lucy who bragged about what you did, not you. And she obviously relished every second." Marie pondered for a moment. "Well, afterwards, possibly not during," she grinned.We sat for a little while then went back to the kitchen, where I made us both a fresh cup of tea to replace the drinks that had cooled while we'd talked. We were just finishing the washing up when my phone rang. It was Mike. I'd offered to pay for him to take his wife and sister in law to the pub the previous night to spy on Lucy's fuckwit husband. I'd forgotten that he'd promised an update that morning. I told my wife that I'd explain later and hit the 'Answer call' icon. As Lucy was Marie's friend it seemed only fair she heard our conversation. I switched my phone to speaker."Good morning Mike. Marie is here with me and you are on speaker. Hung over at all?" We heard a snort of laughter."You should know, when you're involved with two women then obviously you get twice as much supervision. So no," he replied.Marie looked enquiringly at me. "Mike, Marie is just finding out that I asked you to do some spying for me. Tell us, was Eddie there?""He was. And the group he was with were an obnoxious crew. Loud, foul mouthed boors the lot of them. Not just the men either."Marie and I shared a look. "So he plays darts with women too?""Darts?" Mike sounded surprised. "Who mentioned darts? They don't even have a dartboard in The Fox and Hounds.""Well," I explained. "Eddie told his wife, a friend of ours, that Wednesday night is now his darts night.""Sorry Geoff," Mike replied. "The only double top your mate was interested in was bulging out of the low cut blouse belonging to the tarty looking slapper he was buying drinks for all night."Whatever vestiges of guilt I'd felt for including Lucy in our 'language classes' evaporated instantly.I needed to be certain. "Are you sure it was Eddie?""I thought you might ask, so I took a photo of my two best girls and made sure that my target was clearly visible behind them. I'm sending it now." A picture of two pleasant looking women in their forties popped on my screen. Marie and I both recognized Lucy's husband in the background. We didn't recognize the plain, big titted woman with her arm around his neck."Asshole!" Marie growled. I was puzzled. Lucy was admittedly at least fifteen years older than the woman with her arm around Eddie but she (Lucy) was slimmer, prettier and, from personal experience, a sexual dynamo. Why the Hell was Eddie rejecting sex with Lucy while he's all over the pooch in the pub?I reminded Mike that he and his ladies were invited to our wedding and suggested that they look on-line for costume ideas. I warned him that some had already been chosen but they had all of the film and TV franchises to choose from, so duplication shouldn't be an issue. He promised to send me images once they'd made their minds up. Becky, his wife, was excited to be invited and wanted to do something similar for their shared lover, Ruth, though Harry Potter was more their style.I reminded him to text his bank details so that I could pay my dues and, after we said our goodbyes, I turned to Marie. "Why?" Was all I said. She understood perfectly."I know Lucy is my friend but; That other woman, she's;” I was impressed. It takes a lot to render my wife speechless.I had to ask. "Has Lucy ever said anything to make you think that there are some er, activities, that are off limits?""For God's sake, Geoff!" She retorted. "Only last night she offered herself to you as a free-use fuck-doll. She's always been sexually adventurous." She looked puzzled. "I can't begin to imagine what that busty blob has that Lucy hasn't."Neither could I, so we shelved that conversation for later and turned our attention to preparing for our guests that evening. After changing the bedding from the previous evening's entertainment, we sat and decided on our menus for the coming week. A quick check to see if any store-cupboard items needed replenishing and we were off to our local supermarket. Marie hit the sea-food counter while I dawdled in the wine aisle. There was an offer on, so I loaded up on some old favorites and added a couple of bottles I'd not tried before. An Alvarinho vinho verde from Portugal caught my eye. It seemed an ideal partner for that evening's seafood dish. Into the trolley it went."What?" I tried to look innocent when Marie caught up with me. "There's twenty percent off. The more I buy, the more we save." She shook her head and guided me gently, but firmly, to the produce aisle. We returned home without further incident.Angie joined us after lunch and we worked happily together prepping for our evening meal. There would be six of us at the table, but we made sure that there would be some leftovers for Linda, our daughter. She was taking the opportunity to use her early finish to get her hair done while Colin ate with us.Short grain rice, seafood, onion, peppers, garlic and peas. Fish stock, tomatoes, chorizo and a pinch of saffron. All laid out ready for Marie to cook. It was her turn, once we'd had a chat with our visitors."Angie?" I asked, to get her attention.She looked up from cleaning a piece of squid. "Yes dear?" We were being unusually domesticated so her mischievous grin was probably warranted.I know you helped me cook breakfast, but you've never invited us to eat at your place. Do you cook or what?"I noticed that my wife was now concentrating very intently on de-veining a prawn, suspiciously so."I can cook," Angie admitted. I could tell that there was a 'but' about to make an appearance. "Quite well, in fact. But." Yes! I knew it was coming. "I get really bitchy if someone is helping in my kitchen and they don't do exactly as I say.""But you're okay doing this?" I persisted."Of course." She seemed to find the question rather ridiculous. "You ask me to rinse this; I'll rinse it. We're fine. But: In my kitchen, if I ask you to brown some onion in a pan, I expect you to use the correct pan, the right amount of the right sort of oil and to produce perfectly sliced onion cooked to precisely the right color exactly when I need it. Otherwise I tend to get a bit cross." She looked a little uncomfortable. "I know. That makes me sound like Gordon Ramsey with tits, but it's how I am."Marie was trying to keep a straight face but eventually surrendered. "I once tried to help her prepare a meal to impress her first husband's boss and his wife. I was slicing some carrots and the julienne were slightly different sizes. She threw them in the bin and we nearly came to blows. In the end I just did the washing up and let her highness rule the kitchen. It wasn't worth the grief." Marie reached across and hugged her friend. "I still love you though. Even after that." They were both laughing as we finished off and tidied up.We sat and watched some more of our Star Wars episodes while we waited for Mia's mum to arrive with the two teens. Exactly on schedule, the front door burst open and Colin bawled, "Hi everybody. We're here!" Marie went to greet our visitors while Angie and I turned off the TV and stood ready to meet Mia and her mum for the first time.Colin booled in first, dragging a tall, pretty teenage girl by the hand. "This is Mia," he informed us. "This is my grandad," he pointed me out to his friend. "And this is Grangie," he said proudly. "They're all really clever, but Grangie is especially smart." He dropped his voice to a hoarse whisper. "She's why your mum wants to meet. I think we're best off keeping out of the way." He dragged her away to the study giving her little chance to say anything but a squeaked, "Hi" before they disappeared.Marie ushered a buxom woman in her late thirties, an amazon, think Brienne of Tarth from Game of Thrones, into the room and they both stood for a moment, presumably wondering where the kids were. Marie collected her wits. "Wendy, this is my husband Geoff." I nodded a welcome. "And this is our special friend Angie." Angie copied my greeting. "Obviously, this is Mia's mum, Wendy."Now the introductions were done, Marie asked if Wendy wanted a drink and we all decided on a cup of tea. Angie was anxious to help, she isn't at her best in situations like this, so it fell to me to entertain our guest. We chatted about the two kids and I took the opportunity to size up our new acquaintance. That was probably a rather Freudian slip. Wendy was a big lady. Not obese, even plump would be a misdescription; it just seemed as though there was a lot of her. She seemed to relax as we spoke. Colin was obviously comfortable in our home, the noises from the kitchen were reassuringly domestic and I made it a point not to stare at her magnificent bosom.She was, in fact, a rather attractive woman. Pleasant, open features, a nice smile, long brown hair past her shoulders and, as I may have implied, spectacularly large tits. I made a mental note to ask Marie what cup size she thought Wendy required: purely for reporting purposes, of course. The other thing of note was that she was at least as tall as me; probably an inch or more taller.Marie bustled in carrying a tray with four cups and Angie followed with a plate bearing biscuits and cakes. Marie excused herself for a moment while she went to remind Colin to make sure his guest was properly catered for. Apparently they assured her that they were fine and would raid the kitchen once homework was done.Marie looked to me. Right; I was elected spokesman. "So Wendy," I began, settling back in my seat to seem less intense. "Colin has invited Mia to be his plus one at our ceremony and you are wondering what's going on. Is that a fair summary?"She took a sip of her tea before she replied. "I'm sure you can see why that is. I don't mean to pry but Mia's welfare has to be my priority."Neither of the girls seemed inclined to contribute yet so I soldiered on. "Angie here has been my wife's closest friend, since before we were married. I've always been fond of her too. But recently," I looked at the girls, they seemed happy with my approach. "Our feelings have intensified and we both regard her as being more than just a friend. We realized that we are both emotionally attached to her, and her to us." I paused to make sure that Wendy was on the same page, or at least not stricken with horror. In the absence of any expression of disgust, I continued. "We want to declare our affection publicly and formalize, as best we can within the law, our new relationship. Marie and I have already had a traditional wedding; so has Angela; twice, in fact. We decided that a themed ceremony might be more entertaining for us and our guests."She seemed interested rather than appalled so I kept going. "Hence Colin's invitation to Mia to accompany him in a costume to fit in with our Star Wars theme." I decided that was a good place to stop for feedback."So this 'ceremony' that Colin has invited my daughter to is to acknowledge you two, a legally married couple, inviting you, Angela, into your relationship?" She paused, gazing thoughtfully at us all. "That's so lovely. I wish more people would open themselves up to their feelings like that." Her smile as she spoke illuminated the room."Does that mean you are okay with Mia attending with Colin?" Marie asked. "They will be the youngest ones there."Wendy was dismissive. "Colin is a lovely polite lad. His mother seems nice and I'm not getting any worrying vibes from any of you. I'm happy and Mia seems keen to be there.""Has she discussed her outfit?" That was me."Her dad was a fan of the films, so I think I've seen them all. Most of the costumes are fairly tame, and the one Mia showed me, the white stretch suit, is no more revealing than the tight joggers and crop tops girls her age wear every weekend to go shopping." She looked a little wistful.I glanced at my wife and got an almost imperceptible nod in reply. "Wendy. If you'd like, we'd be happy to extend the invitation to you too; if you don't think Mia would think you were being a third wheel on their date.""Who would I go as?" She snorted. "Jabba the Hutt? I mean, look at me."We did. She was tall, broad shouldered but proportioned, with an actual waistline. Her long hair and feminine features rather mitigated her size. Did I mention her boobs? She had a lovely complexion too. All in all she was a big sexy woman who didn't see what we did.Angie said what I was just beginning to consider. "Cara Dune," she blurted out. Then, putting her hand to her mouth, she looked to me to rescue her. Wendy seemed nonplussed."We're part way through watching some TV spinoffs," I explained. "Angie and I admit to being Sci-Fi nerds. One of the female characters, Cara Dune, is a powerfully built woman. Let Marie show you the costume she has chosen already while Angie finds some Cara images. Meanwhile, I'll go and check on the kids."I left the three women scrolling through their phones and sought out the two teenagers in the study. I made sure they heard me coming; I wasn't trying to catch them having a quiet cuddle. In reality, they were both reading studiously when I opened the door. I smiled to myself. Colin's book was upside down. I pointed and made circle motion with my finger. He looked puzzled then down at his book and blushed. "Drat! Mia, we've been busted."I shook my head and tapped the side of my nose. "Be sensible and be discreet. That's all we expect. Now do you want anything in the kitchen?"They both declined so I left them to their 'reading'. I left the door open, just to make a point.Back in the living room, the three women were happily comparing notes. Wendy loved the idea of Mia in white and Colin in black. She was amazed at the warrior costume Marie had chosen and how similar in principle it was to Cara Dune's. She was obviously intrigued by our idea."The thing is," Wendy said, hesitantly. "I'm not sure that I can really afford two costumes. Not this intricate, anyway.""Sweetheart, that's not your problem," Angie reassured her. "I'm paying for everyone's costume. We're having them all individually made at my expense. You just have to turn up to get measured."Wendy wasn't convinced. "You don't want

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons. By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life. Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door. When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. She'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated why Marie had died. "Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?" "Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?" "OK, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in." Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, pop, juice, or milk." "Water's fine" she said. I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "So, how can I help? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know." She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book. I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?" She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…" "Call me Kenneth, please." "Kenneth. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid." I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her. Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will to teach me?" she asked. Oh fuck no, I thought. "That depends on what you want to learn." "I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me." "Oh. How old are you now, Tess?" "I'm sixteen. I'm old enough to learn about this." Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this." Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me." Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help. "Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice." She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends. "My first piece of advice is to masturbate." She looked confused now. "You want me to what?" "Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great." She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked. "Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice." "Okay" she said, "What else?" "Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want." "Oh, yes, would you, please?" "Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed." She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well." "I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said. "You mean 'men' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys." She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around." Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, Kenneth." I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?" She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again. Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex had me hard as steel. She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last. I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the cash looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck. ." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help. The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may only be sixteen, but she's unbelievably sexy. Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine. Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there. That was two years ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants. The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?" "Hi Kenneth! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?" "Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?" "Water would be fine, thanks." I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down. "So what brings you by today?" I asked. "Same as last time." she said with a demure smile. Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink. "Uh, Last time?" I said faintly. "I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex." Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The bright yellow halter style dress she was wearing had a deep vee displaying her lovely cleavage, no back, and came to mid-thigh on her sleek legs. I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her. "Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson." "But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted." "I know. And I want you." She said with resolve. She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up the top of her dress. It came undone and the dress slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy yellow panties God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs. Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room. She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?" "This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice. "This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you." "Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no." She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her. "Make love to me, Kenneth." She said, in a low sultry voice. I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!" I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness? I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her. She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck. Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more. When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence. Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour. Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away. "Oh, Kenneth, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you." I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had. By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it. Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat. I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth. "How was that?" she asked. "Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had." She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird." As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?" "Uh huh. First ever. It was good?" "Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!" "First time for real, it was always just my toy before now." "Wow." "Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation. I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps. I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex. I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck. A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot. Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very close. Did I want, or even need, to tease her? I needed to know what she wanted, so I asked. "Do you want to cum now, or make it last a while?" "In a little while, but not too long" she said as she brought her hands down to run fingers through my hair. Perfect. I wondered if her other lovers had asked the right questions, or had she had to guide them? No matter, I have the here and now to deal with. I pulled her labia apart gently with my fingers and played my tongue over the wet pink flesh revealed within. Her hips gyrated against me, so I continued to play at this. When my nose bumped her clit, she jumped and squeaked again. I worked a fingertip into her opening, swirling it around to maximize the stimulation, while at the same time I began to gently lick and kiss her clitoral hood. A shuddering moan indicated I was on the right track, With feather-light touches around her clit, and my finger slowly working deeper into her passage, I increased her stimulation. Those gyrations increased, and my licks to her clit became less subtle, more direct. Tess whimpered as I rolled my finger inside her, and sought her G-spot. When she cried out suddenly, with an accompanying shudder and thrust of her hips, I knew I'd found the right spot. I attacked her clit with more gusto, lapping and flicking at her, as my finger continued it's internal foray. She came, she came with abandon. Squealing and thrashing and calling my name, she practically bounced on the bed. I had to hold her hips firmly with my arms and my free hand just to stay connected to the vital spots and continue to stimulate her. She seemed to cum at least twice, possibly thrice, before the grip on my air went from pulling to pushing. I relented, and rose to look down at her, her face and chest flushed, sweat beading her forehead, and the most beautiful expression on her face. She looked like the goddess she was. "Oh god Kenneth, that was the most amazing orgasm I've ever had! What have you done to me?" I slid up to lie beside her, cuddling together while she regained her breath and her senses. "That was wonderful" I said. "I enjoyed you so much, and you seemed to enjoy it too." "The best ever" she said, paraphrasing my earlier comment on her own oral efforts. "Your other lovers didn't perform so well, then?" "There are no others. just me and my toy. I've waited and practiced and dreamed of this day." Her hand slipped between us to fondle my hardness, which was back from it's slumber. "No one? But I though you wanted to learn…" "I wanted you. I told you so. I wanted to learn, and I wanted you to teach me. All you could give me was advice and my toy, so I made the best of what I had. Can we start our next lesson?" "Tess? You're still a virgin? Are you sure about this?" She laughed, saying "If you're wondering about my hymen, that toy took it the very first day I got it. I went straight home and tried it. Slowly, carefully, and immediately. And every day since, I've practiced and practiced, hoping that when I was ready, you'd accept me. That you'd teach me the rest." "You are so beautiful, so amazing, I don't know how or why I got so lucky, but you're here. And I will not disappoint you." I sat up next to her, and swept my gaze and my hands along her nubile young body. "Did you bring any condoms?" I asked. "I'm on the pill, and you are my first lover, do we need one?" "I haven't been with anyone in over 5 years, and before that I had a vasectomy. So I am clean and sterile." "Make love to me, Kenneth." "For your first time, I want you on top." She laughed and we switched places on the bed. Straddling my hips, she leaned in to kiss me fervently, passionately, until we were starving for oxygen. I could feel her wet heat against my hardness, as she slowly shifted her weight on me. Finally breaking our kiss, she sat upright, raised herself aloft, and reached for me. I felt her hand moving my cock around, as she tried to position me just so. "I never tried this way with my toy. It doesn't lend itself to this very well. I'm usually on my back or on my hands and knees." Then she pressed herself down onto me, taking it slowly, gently. She leaned forward to plant her hands on my chest. "Oh god, this is so good, sooo goooood" she groaned. Bottoming out, she sat staring at me, gently running fingers through the graying hair on my chest. "Wow. I thought when I saw you, that it would feel just like my toy. But it doesn't, not at all. This is so much better!" With that, she started to play. She bounced up and down for a while, breasts wobbling, hair swirling, suddenly yelping and shuddering on me as she came. Collapsing on me, breathing hard for a minute or two, whilst her pussy throbbed and rippled on me. Smiling that amazing smile of hers, she pushed herself back up, and started grinding on me in little circular motions. This apparently worked even better, as she kept it up for about 5 minutes before squealing through a couple of orgasms. Once again, she slumped down onto my chest, and I could feel her heart beating madly in hers. When her pussy relaxed again, and she stirred, she sat up and said "That was better than anything I've ever felt. Even better than your wonderful tongue. Can we trade places now?" "As you wish" I said. "Oh Westley!" she replied with laugh. "Farm boy, make love to me now!" she demanded. With a chuckle, I rolled her over and we kissed again. I reached down to guide myself into her beautiful warmth, and god she was tight. I knew I wouldn't last long like this, and I told her so. "I've already had the best time of my life, please just enjoy me, the way I enjoyed you." she said. I kissed her again as i began to slowly push my aching cock in and out of her. We could hear the wet sloppy sounds of her pussy as I fucked her. I pushed myself up on my elbows and tucked an errant strand of hair behind her ear. Her smile was amazing, and she felt so alive beneath me! I rocked my hips as my thrusting increased in force and speed, which stimulated her clit. Her smile changed to laughter as she approached orgasm, crying out to me "Oh god yes! Yes!" I was getting closer myself, and then she looked deep into my eyes, saying "I love you". That triggered me, and I humped madly at her, pounding myself deep into her, over and over, until I spasmed in bliss. I felt and heard her answering orgasm as we tumbled from our peaks to lay panting against each other, sharing breath, sharing heartbeats, sharing souls. "Oh god, Tess, I love you too." This, torn from me, how and why could this be happening? She kissed me again. "I hoped, I prayed, I wished, I waited so long for this. Thank you." Not wanting to crush her, I lifted off her, and slowly pulled my shrinking cock from her welcoming heat. "Yipe! Hey, I thought you were fixed!" she exclaimed as my issue came pouring out of her. Too late, the duvet cover needs washing now for sure. "A vasectomy doesn't change how much comes out, just what's in it, or not in it, so to speak. And you knew from that blowjob how much I cum." "My toy never made this much of a mess, that's for sure." she said with a laugh. "Let's take a shower, and then we can have something to eat, and we can talk, OK?" She looked a trifle worried about the 'talking' part, but the shower was definitely of interest to her! We spent a long time in the hot spray, exploring, touching and teasing each other. And we did incidentally get clean. We dried each other off, and I got a spare bathrobe for her. I made some sandwiches, and poured a couple of glasses of lemonade. We ate, and I asked her about school. She had just graduated high school with top honours, and was intending to go to Queens in Kingston, come September. Now we has to discuss 'Us'. "Tess, you're 18, you have your whole life ahead of you. I'm 58, due to retire in 2 years. I'm afraid that if we pursue any kind of relationship it will end badly, and most badly for you." Once again she surprised me by simply laughing at me. "Silly man! You've probably got another good twenty years in you. Do you want to waste it mowing your lawn and doing your laundry, or do you want to live?" I blinked at her in surprise, and she continued, "Do you think I would deny myself my true love simply because it may be cut short? Are you tied to this place? Could you follow me to Kingston?" My mind spun, I felt totally disoriented for a moment, and I looked into those crystal grey eyes. And I was lost. Strings, pulling me out of the quiet, common existence I was in. Strings, hauling me out of a rut that I hadn't known I had fallen into. Strings, pulling on my heart, making me love again. "Yes" I managed to choke out. She smiled that awesome, devastating smile of hers, and said "Kenneth Brock, will you marry me?" This had started with her tears two years ago and it was going to end with mine today. "Yes" By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica.